Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
em's to read list, Currently Reading, Crack favourites, Vigilante Pog!!, MCYT, I love sbi fics, fics that i think about a lot, God tier fics for 4 am, (found) family fics because i crave emotional affection, Mcyt fics, Yeah minecraft, SBI+Beeduo fics, Yes, bee's fics for ariel, Trying to keep track of what I read: A collection, MCYT Fics of All Time, Constellations of Our Own, Deluxe Fics, Ma favourite dsmp fics (mostly crimeboys), i will and can trade my soul for these fics. actually id rather keep my soul, Things to fuel my escapism., SBI As A Family In Various AUs
Stats:
Published:
2021-10-07
Updated:
2024-02-29
Words:
79,866
Chapters:
15/16
Comments:
672
Kudos:
6,656
Bookmarks:
1,107
Hits:
153,821

TommyInnit's Guide on: How to Deliver Pizza (and find family in the process)

Summary:

“One large cheese, one large meat lover and one large vegorama, for, uh, es-bee-eye” Tommy reads in a monotone voice, from the receipt, as he holds the pizzas out to the hero in front of him.

“Who are you, and how did you find us?” The Blade deadpans, sword still up to Tommy’s throat.

“Pizza Hut. Someone ordered pizza.”

OR-

TommyInnit gets a job in a city run by heroes. He just wants to deliver pizza, but he really needs a break.

Notes:

this is loosely inspired by a comic i saw ages ago, about tommy being a pizza delivery boy! if i can find it ill find link it.

update, found it. it’s by @sparklii_star on instagram!! go check it out
also thanks to 'Tommyinnits unbeatable method of avoiding sudden death' which made me want to write again :D

 

also if you see spelling mistakes no you didn't.

Chapter 1: TommyInnit's Guide on: How to Earn Money (and not get killed by your best friend in the process)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Things are fine as Tommy walks up the stairs to his apartment. Why wouldn’t things be perfectly fine? It’s a beautiful day! The sun is shining, the birds are chirping, he’d even found 2 dollars on the ground, and had gotten himself a red slushie. 

 

The day is at his disposal, and now he would get to go home to his best friend, and spend the rest of the day playing Mario Kart, or listening to music, whatever his heart desired! All he had to do was step through the door in front of him and-

 

“Tommy fucking Innit. Don’t you dare take another step into this house!” Tubbo yells, as soon as he stepps through the door. 

 

“Aha, hey big man! Tubster! My bro, my best friend! How are you, my man? What’s up!” Tommy rattles off, both frantic and confused as to what had brought outburst this on.

 

“Don’t act stupid with me, mister. You know exactly what you did.” Tubbo berates and Tommy looks at him without a thought behind his eyes.

 

What had he done? He’d woken up, taken a shower, put some toast in the toaster, brushed his teeth, had a glass of chocolate milk and then taken off for a walk around the city. All things considered, Tommy thought it was a very tame day for him.

 

Tommy shrugs as the shorter boy in front of him lets out an aggravated sigh and reaches behind him, revealing something that looks like pure ash. 

 

“Right.” Tommy mumbles to himself.

 

The toast.

 

Tommy holds out his half-drunk slushie, and throws Tubbo a flushed smile, “Apology present?”

 

“Nope. No. No way.” Tubbo laughs menacingly, “You set our toaster on fire, you don’t contribute financially-”

 

“How do we even afford this place?” Tommy buts in, to which his friend’s glare shuts him down immediately. Rude.

 

“Financially.” Tubbo repeats, “And I’m sick of it! Sick I say. You’re going to turn around, and you’re not going to come back until you have a job and a new toaster.” 

 

“Both of them? Buddy, can’t I just get a fucking sick job and eventually buy the toaster? Seems much more rational if you ask me.” Tommy argued. 

 

Tubbo’s rules were evil, how was he meant to be ‘Big Man TommyInnit, Lover of Women and Money’ if he was spending all his time trying to buy a toaster?

 

Tubbo locks eyes with Tommy, his face falling into a special look that was reserved only for when Tommy was about to get himself into deep shit, well, deeper shit than usual.

 

“Right, aha. Nevermind Big T. I’ll get going. Be back- Yep. Cya.” Tommy laughs as he slowly backs out the door, before taking off down the stairs and not stopping running until he reaches the street.

 

Fuck . That was not poggers. Now he’s homeless and out of breath.

 

----

 

Things are NOT fine as Tommy walks down the street into the heart of the city. Why would things be fine? It’s a terrible day! His best friend kicked him out, he needed to find a cheap toaster, he needed to find a way to earn money fast, and he didn’t even have his red slushie. There was no way his day could get worse.

 

“Fucking... Fucking bitch of a roommate, makin’ me do fucking work and shit.” Tommy huffs, kicking a rock on the sidewalk.

 

Not a second later he heard the breaking of glass and a blaring car alarm going off.

 

Was that him? Surely not.

 

“Oi, dude! What the fuck? That’s my car?” 

 

Okay. Maybe it was him. 

 

Tommy takes off running down the street, looking behind him to see a buff man chasing him down the street. 

 

Maybe things could get worse.

 

Tommy scans his surroundings for anything that could possibly help him, the man was gaining on him, and though Tommy would never admit it out loud, the dude could definitely take him. Who even has the time to become that buff? The man must go to the gym, like, at least once a week.

 

He doesn’t have time to keep thinking, he desperately needs a miracle.

 

Tommy glances around again, before catching sight of an alleyway not that far ahead of him. If he can’t have a miracle, a trashcan will do. 

 

He turns down the alley and throws himself into the large trash can, grabbing the lid and placing it above him.

 

“This is so uncomfortable.” He complains to himself.

 

The loud footsteps come to a halt at the opening of the alleyway and begin to come closer and closer. Tommy tenses, trying to shrink even further down into the bin. 

 

On the bright side, if he gets arrested he’ll have somewhere to sleep while he’s not allowed in his house. And maybe they’ll give him a toaster as a “get out of jail” present. 

 

“Kids, what can you do?” Tommy hears the man sigh, footsteps retreating back down the alleyway. 

 

Close call. 

 

Tommy stays in the trash can for a few moments, just for security purposes, before he hops out brushing his clothes off, can’t have his clothes dirty if he’s going to make a good impression.

 

He gags as he pulls a piece of raw chicken out of the hood of his jacket, only just resisting the urge to vomit up everything in his stomach. Looking down at himself, he decides he looks presentable enough to enter an establishment and ask for a job. It’s not like anyone could resist his smooth talking charm anyway. He was a big man, a big, charming, poggers man, and he was going to get a job. 

 

Walking out of the alleyway and onto the street, Tommy takes up his stride in the direction of the city central, where he was going before he rudely got chased down by a fully grown adult.

 

Clearly didn’t know Tommy is a minor, and you are not meant to be mean to minors.

 

Tommy looks at the people he’s passing, none of them daring to meet his eyes. Ha, no-one could dare meet the eyes of the biggest dude around. 

 

“Mum, why does that boy have pizza in his hair?” A child asks their mother, as they pass Tommy.

 

The mother hushes the child as they quickly move through the crowd before Tommy can turn around and say anything. 

 

He stands in front of the glass at the nearest shop and sees that he does, in fact, have a slice of pizza, cheese side down, on his head. 

 

“How fucking rancid.” Tommy cringes, gagging dramatically as he peels the slice from his hair, and slams it on the ground, “Absolutely fucking putrid.”

 

Tommy sighs and looks at the pizza on the ground. “I’m sorry, buddy. That was harsh of me. I’ve just had a rough day. I guess I’m in the same boat as you. You got thrown out, I got thrown out. You could have had a great life in someone’s stomach. There’s no hope for either of us now.”

 

The pizza doesn’t respond, but Tommy takes a seat next to it, his back against the shop.

 

“You don’t have to talk. You’ve been through a lot.”

 

It still doesn’t respond.

 

“My best friend kicked me out. He’s making me get a job. Fucking asshole, he is. How do you even get one of those? Do you just walk in there and tell them you need money? Not that I’m desperate. I have loads of money. And girlfriends. Both.”

 

Nothing.

 

“I feel like you get me.”

 

Tommy stares up at the glowing neon sign above him. It’s starting to get dark and Tommy is impatient. Who wouldn’t want to hire him?

 

The bell at the shop chimes next to him, and he watches as an employee walks out and gets into a car, putting the boxes he’s holding down on the passenger seat. 

 

Pizza boxes. 

“Oh, Pizza! You glorious slice of pizza! This is a holy day, you have helped me reach enlightenment. I will never forget you!” Tommy exclaims, jumping up from his spot.

 

Today is a good day.

 

---

 

“No.”

 

“What do you mean no?!” Tommy cries to the stupid bald man in front of him.

 

Assessing the situation, you wouldn’t think the man, “Mr Manifold” as the name tag read, would be in any position to deny Tommy work. Tommy was a good half a foot taller than him (at least), and had used his very best manners.

 

“You called me bald.” Manifold argues back.

 

“No, no, that doesn’t sound like me.”

 

“You- what? You can’t do that. You said it to my face.”

 

“No, psh. I would never do such a thing, Mr Manifold.”

 

“It doesn’t matter if you would, you did

 

“You have it twisted, sir. Are you feeling ok? Do you need me to call someone?”

 

“What is even happening right now?”

 

“I think you were going to give me a job.”

 

The bald man sighs, “If I give you a job will you shut up?”

 

“Absolutely not.”

 

“You know what? Whatever. Can you drive?”

 

Tommy cannot drive.

 

“Yes.”

“Perfect.” Manifold says, grabbing a hat from the uniform rack next to him, and placing it on Tommy’s head, “Meet Pizza Hut’s newest delivery boy. Welcome to the family.”

 

“I won’t let you down, big man!” Tommy salutes his new boss, throwing him a charming, dazzling, TommyInnit grin.

 

“I’m sure you will.”

 

---

 

Tommy leaves the office with a new uniform, and a new set of company wheels. Not the worst perks in the world. Plus, he won’t have to cook- we all know how that went last time.

 

But now Tommy has a job! Big man earning big bucks. He’s moving up in the world. 

 

Now he just needs to learn how to drive. Surely it’s not that hard.

 

He would look it up on YouTube, but his laptop is at home. Somewhere he is currently exiled from.

 

Oh well, there’s no better way to learn than hands-on experience.

 

First, Tommy goes to the bathroom and puts his uniform on, wouldn’t want anyone thinking he’d just stolen the car. 

 

As for the problem of getting a license- He’ll deal with that later. For now, he goes out the back and finds the car that belongs to his keys and sits in the driver’s seat. Surely it couldn’t be that difficult.

 

No, nothing is difficult for ‘The TommyInnit, Master of Cars and Ruler of The World.’

 

It will be easy!

 

The car is an automatic, easy. Tommy just has to put it in reverse and it will all be fine. 

 

Tommy puts the car in reverse and presses on the accelerator. 

 

The car is pretty smooth, nice. 

 

Okay. If going at 5 kilometers an hour is allowed, then Tommy is killing it. 

In all honesty, he’s pretty proud of himself. Better slow then sorry, or whatever the dumb saying is. Tommy puts the car into drive and presses on the accelerator a little more, suddenly becoming extremely aware of all of his surroundings to make sure he didn’t hit anything.

 

“Can’t have anything else coming out of my sweet pay check.” He laughed out loud, “God, I’m fucking killing it.”

 

Tommy is, in fact, killing it. In a surprisingly short amount of time, Tommy had driven around the city, and on the main roads, only going up one or two gutters along the way. Pretty impressive.

 

Now, it’s time for Tommy to pull off his greatest stunt yet. Parking. Tommy checks behind him before putting the car into reverse. 

 

What kind of establishment makes you park facing forward? That was its first mistake.

 

Its second mistake was thinking that was something that Tommy could do. Because he really, really cannot. 

 

Tommy admits to himself that his tragic flaw is not being able to park. Every main character needs one.

 

He decides parking is a work in progress and heads back into Pizza Hut at 8pm for the official start of his first shift. 

 

--

 

It’s a slow start, and Tommy is bored out of his brain, but he keeps reminding himself that he’s earning money from this and that’s all that matters. 

 

He volunteered to do the “graveyard shift” (whatever that means), and was finishing at 5, and time is just not going quick enough for Tommy’s liking. It was a nice night, so more people were out then in, which meant less online orders and more people in store.

 

Whatever though, he gets a fat pay check at the end of the night and that’s all that matters.

 

Plus, those other suckers have to make pizza. Sucks to be them. 

 

All Tommy has to do is deliver one every now and then, which really, isn’t as bad as he thought it would be. He’s just bored.

 

It’s nearly clock off time, and Tommy wants nothing more then to go back home to his best bro, and his super fucking warm bed.

 

“Newbie. Order up.” 

 

Sucks to be Tommy. 

 

“Yeah, yeah. I’m coming, right away, boss.”

 

“I- I’m not your boss?” The chef questions.

 

“But you’re bald. And Mr Manifold is bald. Therefore you are boss.”

 

“Just take the pizza’s, kid.”

 

“Fuck you! I am not a kid! I am a big strong man, and I will sue you, I know my rights!” Tommy huffs, taking the boxes and stomping out to his car.

 

----

Tommy drives just out of the city, and along a road he hasn’t been down before. He is pretty familiar with the city, and even the outskirts. Himself and Tubbo have spent many a-days wandering, looking for things to do, people to meet and chaos to cause.

 

Eventually, Tubbo had his interest grabbed by building and making, especially things that look like they could be ripped straight out of a movie. Grappling hooks, flamethrowers. The usual. 

 

Tommy hasn’t found his true calling yet, instead deciding to do whatever grabbed his interest the most at the time.

 

Still, Tommy hasn’t been down this road. Weirdchamp.

 

He frowns slightly, double checking the address, and his GPS before continuing up the road.

 

He reaches an apartment block and rolls his eyes, of course it’s an apartment. It stands tall and looming, taunting him about the fact that he can’t go home yet. This apartment is a dick.

 

“Just get this shit over with.” Tommy sighs to himself, pulling over somewhere that looks almost like a parking spot. He gets out, grabs the pizza and heads over to the door.

 

The neighbourhood is a pretty nice one, Tommy notices as he gets closer to the door. Not the worst place on Earth to live, maybe they’ll tip.

 

A man dressed in a bellhop uniform stands outside the door, “How may I help you, sir?” He asks Tommy.

 

“Uhhh, I got a pizza delivery for, uh, shit, floor 24.” 

 

The bellhop gives him a suspicious up and down.



“Look, mate, I’m just trying to do my job here, and if the pizza goes cold then I’m in deep shit, and my boss is already a dickhead-” 

 

“Of course, sir.”

 

Tommy raises an eyebrow, surprised. Usually people are offended by this point. The bellhop opens the glass door and Tommy walks inside, thanking the man. 

 

He gets in the elevator and presses floor 24. The penthouse. 

 

Not surprised by anything at this rate.

 

The things he does for friendship.

 

The elevator dings and Tommy steps out. There’s only one door on the floor, so Tommy walks up to it and gives it a knock.

 

He waits.

 

He yawns. 

 

God, it must be almost 5am by now. 

 

Impatiently, Tommy knocks again.

 

And again.

 

There’s a loud shuffle behind the door.

 

The door slams open, and before Tommy can process what is happening, a blade is at his throat.

 

Right.

 

Tommy sighs irritably.

 

Of all the situations he could be in, this was not one he was prepared for. 

 

Oh, the things he does for Tubbo.

 

Standing in front of him, with a sword to his throat is the second highest ranked superhero in all of their city. The Blade. 

 

Nice.

 

On any other day, maybe he’d be a bit excited, but right now, he just really wants to deliver pizza and get home.

 

Tommy had pretty much forgotten that he lived in a city full of superheroes and villains up until this very moment. 

 

He wishes it had stayed that way.

 

Peeking out behind The Blade was the third highest ranked, Siren, and the top ranked, Philza. Fucking hell. 

 

They better tip well.

 

“One large cheese, one large meat lover and one large vegorama, for, uh, es-bee-eye ” Tommy reads in a monotone voice, from the receipt, as he holds the pizzas out to the hero in front of him.

 

“Who are you, and how did you find us?” The Blade deadpans, sword still up to Tommy’s throat.

 

“Pizza Hut. Someone ordered pizza.” 

 

The Blade looks back at the other two who look just as confused as he does, shaking their heads and shrugging.

 

The Blade’s expression smoothes out, into a scarily calm look. He removes his blade from Tommy’s throat.

 

“If I find out that you’re lying, you don’t want to know the things I’ll do.” He says, placing his sword against the wall.

 

“Please don’t threaten me. I have to fill out so many forms. Here are your pizzas.” Tommy tries again to hand them to the man, but to no avail.

 

Even if you’re a hero, if someone is handing you free pizza, wouldn’t you take it?

 

“Come on, Blade, take the pizza and leave the poor child alone. I’m sure he’s just doing his job.” Philza reasons, giving The Blade a pointed look. Finally, someone with some common sense around here.

 

“I’m not a child.” Tommy mumbled quietly to himself.

 

“You look like a child to me.” Siren sneers in retort.

 

What the fuck? Tommy is literally just trying to do his job. How did he even hear?

 

 

Right, superpowers. Stupid question.

 

“Siren.” Philza warns. God, Philza is the only man ever.

 

The Blade stares Tommy down one last time before taking the pizzas and slamming the door in his face.

 

“Not even a tip.” Tommy sighs out loud, “So much for fucking superheroes.”

 

None of them are as big as TommyInnit. Except maybe Philza.

 

But Tommy doesn’t care, he just wants to get home.

 

He gets in his car and starts the engine, heading back into the city.

 

Meow.

 

What the fuck?

 

“What the fuck?” Tommy repeats out loud.

 

He looks over to the seat next to him.

 

Meow.

 

“How the fuck did you get in here little fella?” Tommy asks, pulling over to the side of the road.

 

He picks up the ginger cat sitting on the seat and places the cat in his lap. 

 

More like a kitten really

 

“Aren’t you a little dude? Fuck, or dudette. Or whatever you wanna be. No judgement here.”

 

Tommy looks at the collar around the cat's neck.

 

“You don’t even have a name yet! Just a number.”

 

The kitten purrs, rubbing itself against Tommy’s arm.

 

If you ask Tommy, he will deny tearing up. Sentiment is for pussies. And well, cats.

 

“Henry. Yep. I’m going to call you Henry. It’s gender neutral, you can be whatever you wanna be.”

 

The kitten purrs again.

 

Again, Tommy will deny he let out an audible “aww.”

 

The only issue now is now Tommy has a choice. He can either A) keep Henry and have a BFF for life (beats Tubbo, Henry wouldn’t kick him out) OR B) find a phone and reunite Henry with their owner.

 

Henry looks up at Tommy and lets out a soft hum.

 

Sheesh. Henry’s right.

 

“Okay, I know. You drive a hard bargain but Tubbo would kill me if I bought you home. I don’t have a phone though, so I’m going to have to turn around really quickly.”

 

Tommy straps Henry into the seat next to him and does a U-turn back to the apartment block. He hopes that there’s a phone in the lobby he can use to call the number on Henry’s collar.

 

Getting out of the car outside the building, Tommy goes over to the bellhop.

 

“Back again already?”

 

Tommy wishes he wasn’t.

 

He pulls the cat from the nook of his arm, “I found this dude and I need to borrow your phone.” Pause. “Please.”

 

The bellhop breaks into a wide, toothy grin.

 

“No need to use the phone, sir. That belongs to the people you were just visiting. Level 24. Head on up.”

 

Tommy sighs and walks inside the door.

 

Many bad things always happen. And such is life for TommyInnit. It is so not poggers.

 

Arriving on the floor (again), Tommy knocks on the door (again) and prepares to almost get his head taken off (again).

 

To his shock (and luck), it’s not The Blade on the other side of the door, but Philza.

 

“Why are you here again, kid? I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s very early.” Philza gives him a tired smile.

 

“I don’t want to be here. I found this, fucking cat. Who I love by the way. I’ve named them Henry. But I found it and I am returning it.”

 

Philza’s smile changes from tired to bright.

 

“Siren! Come here!” Philza yells into the apartment before turning back to Tommy, “Thank you, bud. He hasn’t stopped throwing tantrums about this kitten for the last week. Someone left the door open and it ran away.”

 

Siren appears behind Philza and glares down at Tommy.

 

What is this dude’s problem? 

 

Siren’s eyes land on Henry and he moves forward to pick him up out of Tommy’s hands.

 

“Did you steal my cat?” The hero asks.

 

“Why the fuck would I steal your cat?”

 

“Money, reward, some sick mind game.”

 

“I didn’t steal your cat. I did name them though. Henry.”

 

“Stupid name.”

“Says you!.” Tommy replies.

 

“You have a stupid name.”

 

“You don’t even know my name, fucker! What type of name even is, Siren?”

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know?”

 

“What the fuck does that even mean you dickhead?”

 

“Okay!” Philza sighs. “Break it up boys. Thank you..” His eyes look down and Tommy’s name tag, “TommyInnit”

 

“Stupid name.” Siren mumbles.

 

“Is there anything we can do to repay you?”

 

Tommy thinks for a second.

 

“Actually, Big Man. There is one thing you could do…”

 

---

 

Tommy contentedly walks out of the building with a toaster in his arms.

 

He drives back to his place of work, and “parks” the car, taking his toaster in with him to collect his paycheck and head off.

 

He arrives back at home about 15 hours after he got kicked out of it.

 

Tommy knocks on the door, and Tubbo answers.

 

“You crazy son of a bitch, you actually did it.” Tubbo marvels, looking at Tommy, still in his Pizza Hut uniform, holding a toaster under one arm.

 

“Of course I did, Tubster. They don’t call me ‘TommyInnit, keeper of promises and lover of money’ for nothing.”

 

“No one calls you that.”

 

“You don’t know that.”

 

Tubbo takes the toaster off Tommy and puts it aside.

 

“Go take a shower, you smell like shit.”

 

“Aye, aye, bossman!”

 

---

 

“I can’t believe you gave him our toaster.” Siren huffs.

 

“Shut up and enjoy your cat.” Philza retorts, rolling his eyes at his son.

 

“I believe his name’s Henry.” Blade chuckles.

 

Siren throws a pillow at Blade.

 

----



TLDR ; TommyInnit's Guide on: How to Earn Money (and not get killed by your best friend in the process)

  1. Get kicked out
  2. Reach a new plane of existence via pizza
  3. Gaslight a bald man into giving you a job
  4. Learn how to drive (WORK IN PROGRESS)
  5. Almost die
  6. Profit.

Notes:

thanks for reading chapter one!

the idea of tommy thinking every bald person is his boss is hilarious to me

also feel free to follow me on twitter! @quotebooksoot

Chapter 2: TommyInnit's Guide on: How to Get a Pet (and get kidnapped in the process)

Summary:

“Who are you?” A voice rings out.

A woman? Maybe ‘TommyInnit, Lover of All Things Woman’ would be able to get out of this one.

“Answer me.”

“Did you… kidnap me?” Tommy asks.

There’s a pause.

“Yeah? I guess. I would say it’s more capturing.”

“You know that’s illegal, right?”

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Tubboooooo.” Tommy whines out.

 

His best friend is currently trying to drag him out of bed.

 

So what if he has a shift? 

 

Tommy isn’t getting up. He got the toaster, he got the job. He doesn’t need to go back.

 

“Tommy, I swear on your life I will do everything I can to destroy you and everything you love if you do not get out of bed right now.”

 

“Tubbo, I’m depressed! So, so depressed! I want to stay in bed, stay in bed and cry.” 

 

Tubbo sighs. Such a good friend.

 

“Why are you depressed, big man?”

 

“I have a cat.”

 

“You have a cat? Please tell me you didn’t bring it back here-”

 

“I lost my cat.”

 

“Right.”

 

“Their name is Henry and they are my soulmate. Besties forever. And they’re gone.”

 

Tubbo sighs again.

 

“Why are they gone?”

 

“I had to return them.”

 

“So they weren’t your cat?”

 

“They were! They just… Were someone else's first..”

 

“That’s incorrect.”

 

“It’s true, Tubster! I was going to make best friend bracelets and all, and-”

 

Tubbo wacks Tommy in the face.

 

“Go to work.”

“You got it, bossman. Will do.”

 

Tommy gets up and grabs his uniform. He throws it on and heads out into the kitchen. Tubbo is standing there, making breakfast for the both of them.

 

Apparently, someone doesn’t trust Tommy in the kitchen anymore. Bitch.

 

Admittedly, Tubbo knows how to make pancakes. Something Tommy does not.

 

And they are pretty good pancakes.

 

Tommy sits down at the table and Tubbo drops a plate of them in front of him.

 

“Thanks, big man.”

 

“Thank yourself, the ingredients came out of your paycheck.”

 

“How did you-”

 

“Tommy, you just slept for like, 17 hours. I had time to go shopping.”

 

“This is fucked. You’re fucked. You’re robbing me. I work hard to provide for this family and this is the thanks I get.”

 

“Don’t care, didn’t ask. Go to work” 

 

Tommy grabs a pancake off his plate while his best friend grabs him by the collar and drags him out the door.

 

TommyInnit isn’t scared of anything or anyone, but for a small dude, Tubbo has a lot of built up anger.

 

Maybe Tommy should suggest therapy.

 

Ow. Tubbo throws him out the door.

 

“I’ll sue you, bitch! I know my rights!”

 

Tubbos slams the door in his face.

 

Dickhead.

 

“Have fun at work!” He hears from behind the door.

 

Double dickhead.

 

Tommy mopily walks to work. Why do his days always seem to start with him getting kicked out of his own house?

 

Tubbo clearly didn’t realise the severity of the damage that losing his cat did to him. 

 

Henry was his beloved. His entire life. 

 

And a much better friend than Tubbo. 

 

Okay, maybe that wasn’t true, but the point still stands.

 

Tommy was never going to see Henry again. He would die sad and alone. This is so sad. 

 

The things Tommy would do to have his cat back. He’d probably, like, kill some shit for it.

 

Tommy arrives at his place of work ( sadly ) and sees the slice of pizza he reached enlightenment with yesterday still laying on the ground. 

 

“You bastard. This is all your fault. Fuck you.”

 

The pizza doesn’t reply.

 

“Yeah, don’t say a word. Scared of me, I bet.”

 

Nothing.

 

“I’m not a big work enjoyer myself, but I’ve got myself a sweet ride, a whip, some would say.”

 

Tommy stares down at the pizza.

 

He should probably go inside.

 

---

 

“Wood fired pizza? How’s pizza gonna get a job now?” Tommy laughs to Mr Manifold.

 

“This is about the 5th time you’ve told that joke.” 

 

“And I’ll make it again!”

 

Mr Manifold turns away from him and gets back to stacking shelves.

 

“What’s your name, Manifold?” 

 

The bald man turns back to him, and Tommy gets an urge to rub his head.

 

He doesn’t, but the urge is there.

 

“That’s none of your business”

 

“Ehh, I am pretty certain it is all of my business, thank you”

 

“No, no, it’s actually not.”

 

“Stop gaslighting me, Manifold.”

 

“Wha- No. Do you even know what gaslighting is?”

 

Tommy thinks.

 

He doesn’t know what gaslighting is, but he’s pretty sure it’s this.

 

“What you are doing to me right now. I’ll sue you.”

 

“I am so lost. Go back to work.”

 

“You are boring. So boring. I’m literally going to die.”

 

“Work. Go.”

 

Tommy sighs dramatically. Is this what the life of Big Man TommyInnit, Wife Haver and Local Sweetheart has come to? Being told to go back to work? Apparently so.

 

Not epic at all.

 

Tommy heads back outside and picks up a pizza order. It’s just across town. Nothing terrible.

 

---

 

It is so terrible. So, so terrible. Tommy has never experienced something so haunting in his entire life.

 

It’s one thing for someone to complain because they didn’t get the right pizza. Tommy can take that, talk his way out of it with a little charm. It is a whole other thing to get chased down the street with a baseball bat. 

 

Tommy runs down an alleyway, hoping to find a conveniently large trash can again, or maybe a black hole that will suck him in.

 

Much to his disappointment, he finds neither. 

 

Well fuck.

 

The only thing that’s near is a window sill which is just out of Tommy’s reach.

 

Double fuck.

 

Well, there’s nothing to do now. Tommy settles on just sitting and awaiting his oncoming death. All this for a pizza which honestly seems excessive. 

 

He’s going to die alone, without his Tubbo, his Henry. Without ever having gotten multiple wives.

 

What’s the point?

 

Something hits Tommy on the head and Tommy braces himself. 

 

He should be dead right now, right?

 

Tommy looks down on the ground, not to find a giant man with a baseball bat, but to instead find a box, and a pretty sturdy one at that.

 

Tommy looks up at the window sill. A small ginger cat sits on it, looking at him with big eyes.

 

Henry.

 

Maybe miracles do exist. 

 

Tommy sets the box down, and stands on it, using it to boost himself up on the window sill, next to Henry.

 

“You just saved my life.”

 

Oh shit.

 

The man with the baseball bat runs down the alleyway. Lucky Tommy is extremely fast and agile and managed to get there with time to spare. Enough time for Henry (his now official sidekick) to get him out of his tricky situation.

 

He’s also lucky that the man is considerably shorter than him, and can’t reach the window. Even with the box.

 

“Get down here, kid. I’ll fucking kill you! I’ll smash your fucking teeth out!”

 

“Ha.” Tommy replies awkwardly, “I think we just all need to calm down here. Relax, chill.”

 

“I’ll show you chill. I’ll stuff your fucking body in a freezer!”

 

Okay. That’s a lot.

 

“Sir, I think you're threatening me and that’s actually illegal. I know my rights.”

 

The man stares at him.

 

“Also I’m not coming down from here, dickhead. You have a bat, and you’re still too short to reach me, so nice fucking try.” 

 

And just for effect, he again adds, “Dickhead.”

 

“You have it coming now!”

 

The man attempts to jump and grab Tommy’s leg, missing by at least a foot. 

 

Tommy watches on boredly.

 

“Yes, yes. I’m sure I do.”

 

The man spends another ten minutes shouting profanities at him, threatening to kill him, and waving his bat around.

 

Tommy thinks that he needs to come up with more creative ways of killing him.

 

Eventually, the man gives up.

 

“If I ever see you again kid, I’ll make sure my face is the last thing you see.”

 

“Mhm, I am sure that would be a lovely last image. Have a great day, sir.”

 

The man stops down and out the alleyway while Tommy sits on the window sill, next to Henry.

 

“Why do I keep getting chased by old men with anger issues?” Tommy questions the cat, running his hand through it’s fur.

 

Henry purrs and licks Tommy’s hand.

 

By no means does Big Man Innit let out a silent sob.

 

The two of them sit there for a second longer, Tommy enjoying the company of the cat that he missed so dearly.

 

Tommy was turning soft. Disgusting.

 

Tommy decides it’s probably time to head back into work. Ugh. There’s so much paperwork to fill out after someone threatens you. He understands it’s for the “safety of the employees” but still, his time is valuable.

 

Tommy jumps from the window sill, landing on his feet in the alley. 

 

“Alright, Henry. You’re up, big man. Are you okay with me calling you man? I am very respectful, and I want you to be comfortable.”

 

Nothing.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

 

Tommy looks up at the window, “Just jump, I’ll catch you.”

 

When nothing lands in his arms, Tommy peers up to see the window empty.

 

“Henry?!” Tommy exclaims, aghast.

 

Where did his best friend go?

 

Meow.

 

Tommy turns his head to the noise, coming from the end of the alleyway. Henry is already turning and heading down the street. That bitch!

 

Tommy runs after Henry.

 

He’s done more running in the last two days than he has in his entire life. 

 

Unfortunately, despite how agile and fast and epic Tommy is, Henry seems to be agile-er and faster and epic-er. 

 

What Henry could never have planned for though, was Tommy’s secret weapon. A car.

 

The only thing standing between Tommy and his new best friend was speed, and Tommy could legally reach max speeds of 90 km/h. 

 

Tommy sits in his car, taking deep breaths. It’s fine. All he needs to do is find his cat and get back to work. 

 

Nothing is impossible in Tommy’s books.

 

Tommy starts the car and pulls out of the three car spots he was taking up before speeding off in the direction that Henry went.

 

God, that kitten can run. It also doesn’t help that Tommy has to take main roads while Henry can take whatever street they want. 

 

Appalling behaviour. Not cool, king.

 

---

 

“Where’s the blond kid?” Jack Manifold asks the chef.

 

The chef shrugs.

 

“Makes sense.”

 

---

 

Tommy follows Henry into the lot of an abandoned warehouse.

 

“This is not poggers. This seems suspiciously like a place I would die.” Tommy says to himself. He leaves his car in the middle of the lot before getting out and follows Henry into the building. 

 

“It’s okay, best friend. I would die for you.”

 

There’s a loud crash from the otherside of the warehouse.

 

“Shit!” Tommy exclaims.

 

Okay. It’s official. This place is not cool.

 

Looking around, Tommy spots Henry sitting on a crate of boxes.

 

“Oh there you are Henry. You are simply in a silly goofy mood today, aren't you?”

 

Tommy walks over and picks up the ginger kitten, scratching it between its eyes.

 

Henry purrs into Tommy’s arm.

 

“I’m irresistible.”

 

They purr again.

 

“Let’s get you home. Tubbo won’t do anything, you’re adorable. Tiny little man.”

 

Footsteps.

 

Tommy turns around.

 

“You’re not going anywhere.”

 

---

 

“I can’t believe I lost him again! I just got him back and now I’ve lost him. I’m a terrible father. My pain is no longer temporary, but instead a permanent, never ending cycle!”

 

“Calm down, Wil. I’m sure he’ll turn up soon.” Phil tries to reason with the pacing boy in front of him.

 

“You don’t understand. This is the end for me. I’m at the end of the road. There is nothing good left to come.”

 

“Okay, mate. How about you have a lay down and I’ll go look for him? Yeah?”

 

Wilbur looks at him, teary eyed, “Thank you, Phil.”

 

“All good, mate.” Phil gives him a soft smile and walks him to his room.

 

Phil makes sure that Wilbur lays down before he heads out into the living room.

 

He picks up the pizza boxes leftover from early yesterday, and puts them in the recycling before he goes.

 

He heads to the door and grabs the handle.

 

The door swings open.

 

“Good. Phil, you’re goin’ anyway. Grab Wilbur, we gotta go.”

 

“Can we leave Wil here? He’s all sad about his cat.”

 

“So what? Mans just really good at losing small animals. Don’t care.”

 

“Fine, Techno. But you’re going to go get him.

 

Techno disappears into Wilbur’s bedroom.

 

A scream rattles out.

 

The twins walk out, Techno dragging Wilbur by his sweater.

 

“You can’t just gatekeep being sad forever!” Techno declares.

 

“You know this isn’t very brotherly of you, Techno.”

 

“Meh, brotherly, honest. Basically the same thing”

 

Unhand me.” Wilbur smiles, using his powers to make his brother let go of him.

 

Wilbur looks awfully pleased with himself.

 

“Heh?! I had no expectations and I still managed to get disappointed.”

 

“No! Boys, stop.” Philza butts in, rubbing his forehead in stress, “Let’s go. Techno, what happened?”

 

The three of them leave the apartment building, taking to the roof tops instead of the ground.

 

“Kidnapping.”

 

“And you stopped to argue with me?”

 

“Could have been a peaceful kidnapping.”

 

“What type of kidnapping is peaceful?” Philza asks, flying alongside them, his wings spread out wide.

 

“Hopefully this one.”

 

---

 

Tommy’s eyes slowly open, and he adjusts his sight to the darkness of the room.

 

His senses feel like they’ve been almost completely cut off. It’s pitch black, there’s no noise, he’s a bit cold, and-

 

Meow.

 

Henry.

 

At least he still has Henry. 

 

The kitten is curled up inside Tommy’s shirt. How pleasant.

 

Tommy tries to reach up to grab Henry out of his shirt, only to find that his hands are tied. 

 

Huh.

 

Getting kidnapped wasn’t really on today's agenda.

 

Jack was going to kill him.

 

Tommy tries moving to but to avail, and for the second time today, he accepts that he is probably going to just die.

 

“At least I have you, Henry. You can have my bedroom. Tell Tubbo not to touch my stuff, it’s mine.” 

 

Tommy hears footsteps approach behind him.

 

“Who are you?” A voice rings out. 

 

A woman? Maybe ‘TommyInnit, Lover of All Things Woman’ would be able to get out of this one.

 

“Answer me.”

 

“Did you… kidnap me?” Tommy asks.

 

There’s a pause.

 

“Yeah? I guess. I would say it’s more capturing.”

 

“You know that’s illegal, right?”

 

“Yeah, yeah. I’m aware.. What?”

 

Tommy smirks. Stupid kidnappers. Bet they don’t even know the law.

 

“Just tell us who you are.” Another voice pipes up.

 

Another woman.

 

Woah .

 

She sounds German.

 

“I like your accent.” Tommy comments.

 

“Oh! Thank you. That’s very kind of you.”

 

“It’s okay. I am very kind.”

 

There’s an awkward silence. Tommy hates silence.

 

“Is there any chance you could turn the light on, please? I don’t love the dark.”

 

The light flicks on, and the two voices walk around in front of him.

 

“Is that better?” The one with brown hair asks. No accent.

 

“Oh! You’re just a kid!” The one with pink hair exclaims, coming closer to Tommy. Accent.

 

“I am not a kid. I am a Big Man. I can drive and I have a house and lots of money.”

 

“Aw, and look! He has a cat. I didn’t even notice!” The one with brown hair smiles.

 

Tommy sniffs awkwardly, blowing a piece of hair out of his face.

 

It’s not everyday you have women gushing over you.

 

This is epic.

 

Before Tommy can continue his conversation, he’s rudely interrupted by the slamming open of a door.

 

Why do people feel the need to slam doors all the time? It’s wildly inconvenient. What did the doors ever do?

 

Through the door flies Philza, followed by The Blade and Siren.

 

What the Fuck?

 

It’s not uncommon to run into these heroes by any means, but twice in 2 day? Seems extreme.

 

Tommy must admit, it is a little cool to see them in the flesh.

 

But he doesn’t need saving! He’s a strong man, and he was having a nice chat with these women.

 

“Philza! My friend!” Tommy exclaims. The man shoots him a smile. 

 

Nice.

 

Philza turns back to the two women, who have produced large guns.

 

Tommy loves guns. Wonder if he could get himself one?

 

“Hannah, Niki. Fancy seeing you here.”

 

“Hello, boys.” Hannah replies, gun pointed straight at Philza.

 

“I thought you’d given up petty crime. Isn’t kidnapping beneath you now?” Siren asks, smirking as Hannah turns to face him, her gun following suit.

 

“He’d broken into our stash house. It was needed.” The German, Niki, responds.

 

Niki hadn’t pointed her gun away from The Blade yet, Tommy thinks it’s a smart move. 

 

“What’s needed is a blade through your throat.” Techno growls back at her, his eyes glowing a menacing red.

 

“Now, now, fellas!” Tommy begins, grabbing the attention of the room, “There’s no need to get all violent. I was just having a lovely chat with these ladies! They were about to let me go!”

 

The room is silent while everyone exchanges looks.

 

Clearly, he is just too swag for them.

 

Niki nods at Hannah. Hannah walks over and bends down to Tommy’s level.

 

“See, fellas? All is well!”

 

“Sorry kid.” Hannah mumbles.

 

Tommy hears a loud yell in the background.

 

His vision goes black.

 

---

 

Tommy feels himself being pulled close to someone’s chest, and arms- wings? Being wrapped around him.

 

Drowsily, he opens his eyes to a squint.

 

Hannah is laying on the floor, and Niki is crouching next to her, tending to a slice on her face.

 

“You know..” A voice says next to him- The Blade?

 

Niki looks up at the heroes.

 

“If you ever want to leave this line of work behind-”

 

“Your door is always open.” Niki finishes with a kind smile, “I know. Thank you Techno. And you both, too. Have a nice night.”

 

Techno? Fucking stupid name.

 

Tommy watches as the ground gets further and further away. Honestly it’s quite soothing.

 

Plus, Tommy has had quite the day. There’s nothing wrong with resting, right?

 

They probably know where he lives.

 

---

 

Phil lands on a nearby roof and looks down at the boy in his arms.

 

“It’s the pizza boy from yesterday.” Phil tells the other two.

 

“Throw him off the building then, please.” Siren complains.

 

In his sleeping state, they hear Tommy mumble, “Dickhead.”

 

Techno lets out a hearty laugh, “Oh my god, I like this one.”

 

Start slapping yourself.” Wilbur tells Techno.

 

“For a hero, you participate in a lot of torture.” Techno comments, slapping himself in the face repeatedly.

 

“Wil…” Phil warns.

 

“Fine. Techno, stop.” 

 

Techno stops, and goes to lunge for his brother, but Phil stands in the way.

 

“We still have a problem to deal with.”

 

The twins collectively sigh. 

 

Wilbur moves to have a look at the boy, he looks peaceful when he’s asleep. Kinda cute.

 

“Maybe, maybe we should just take him home. Really it would just be the most reasonable option here.” Wilbur suggests.

 

“You’re going soft.” Techno smirks.

 

Wilbur slaps him.

 

“Boys!” Philza has lived a thousand years, and yet nothing has ever brought him more stress than these two, “It’s a good idea. He can stay at ours for the night.”

 

The trio takes Tommy back to their apartment and sets him now on the lounge to sleep, they give him blankets and pillow and hope that’s enough for the night.

 

Phil and Techno head to their bedrooms, and as Wilbur is about to head in too, he hears a small voice.

 

“Tubbo? Is that you?”

 

Wilbur looks over to where Tommy is now sitting up on the lounge and rubbing his eyes.

 

Wilbur walks over and sits next to the boy.

 

“No, it’s me, Siren. But just, call me Wilbur.”

 

“Okay, Wilbur.” The boy yawns, laying back down.

 

Wilbur smiles and gets up to go to bed.

 

Meow.

 

Tommy shoots awake, fully aware of the noise, and Wilbur turns around to face him.

 

“Is that my fucking cat?” Wilbur screams.

 

“It’s not your cat! It’s my cat! I found it, bitch. Finders keepers!”

 

“Give him back!”

 

Techno and Philza appear from their rooms, and watch the commotion as it unfolds.

 

“No! Fuck you! Henry is mine. And they aren’t a him! They use they and it pronouns. I bet you didn’t even ask. You’re a shit father.”

 

“What? Fine. Whatever. Give them back!”

 

Tommy holds Henry closer to his chest.

 

“Fuck you, bitch! They love me more! I’ve found them twice!”

 

“Are you even old enough to own a cat?”

 

“Shut up, dickhead, you’re stupid. Stupid and dumb.”

 

Give me the cat.

 

“No.”

 

“What.”

 

“No.

 

“Yes!”

 

“No!”

 

“What? Fine! Fuck you. I’m going to bed.”

 

Wilbur storms off into his bedroom. His voice didn’t work. Weird. But he could have just taken the cat.

 

He sighs. Of course he gave into that stupid child. Who wouldn’t?

 

Tommy is satisfied with himself and lays back down.

 

“Sorry you had to witness that, Henry.”

 

Meow.

 

“Night, Tommy. Get some rest.” Philza tells him, before he and Techno exit.

 

---

 

It’s early when Tommy wakes up. 

 

Shit. 

 

So that wasn’t a dream.

 

Tommy looks around. No sign of anyone awake yet. 

 

Though, looking back on it, it’s kinda cool that he got rescued by the highest ranked superheroes in his city. And he got to stay the night.

 

Tommy sighs.

 

Unfortunately, if he doesn’t get home soon Tubbo will kill him. He already has a cat, that’s bad enough.

 

He also needs to explain to his boss what happened. And find his car.

 

Shit .

 

Tommy has a long day ahead of him. At least he slept well.

 

Tommy scoops up Henry, and places them on his shoulder. 

 

“Let’s go pal.”

 

---

 

Tommy swings open the door to his apartment, “Honey! I’m home!”

 

No response.

 

Tubbo’s usually awake by now. Weird.

 

Tommy walks into their shared bedroom.

 

What. The. SHIT.

 

Tubbo is there. And so is some lanky kid with split dye black and white hair.

 

“What the fuck!




TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get a Pet (and get kidnapped in the process)

  1. Go to work
  2. Almost get killed
  3. Find your cat (aka your best friend)
  4. Chase your cat
  5. Get kidnapped
  6. Meet women (they’re very nice)
  7. Yell at a superhero
  8. Profit.

 

Notes:

hope you enjoyed!!
if you see spelling mistakes: no

have a wonderful day!

kudos and comments are appreciated!

my twitter is @quotebooksoot

Chapter 3: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get a License (and win back your best friend in the process)

Summary:

“Nice one, Toms. Turn left at these lights and we’re just going to park up the road there.”

Shit.

Parking.

Once again, Tommy has no flaws. He is hip and cool and swag and probably the world's most eligible bachelor.

He just hasn’t learned to park yet.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There were three certain in Tommy’s life:

  1. He was the biggest man alive.
  2. Any problem can be solved with enough time and fire.
  3. He and Tubbo are each other's ride or die.

 

Looking at the e-boy who has taken up residence in his house while he was gone, it seems as though only those first two are true.

 

The thing's name is ‘Ranboo.’ Stupid name. Stupid person. His name sounds like Boob. Ranboob. And he has not left yet.

 

Truly, what type of person just enters someone else's house and doesn’t leave when they get politely asked to.

 

It was probably Tubbo rubbing off on him, what a terrible influence. Tommy can’t believe he’s the only sensible one left in this house. It’s hard being such a good person all the time. 

 

Tommy sits across the dining room table, staring at the other two people in his house. They’re looking intently at something on the laptop placed on the table between them.

 

“Remind me how you learned to code… nukes.” Ranboo questions the boy sitting next to him.

 

Tubbo shrugs, “It wasn’t difficult, all you need is a different browser, a VPN and like 2 Bitcoin.” 

 

“Wha- Where did you get Bitcoin?” 

 

“I’m very good at poker.”

 

“I am so concerned.” Ranboo looks up to meet Tommy’s glare, “Did you know about this?”

 

“Shut your mouth, Ranboob, I know everything about Tubbo. He’s my best friend.”

 

Ranboob lets out an awkward chuckle.

 

“Mhm, mhm, right.”

 

“Are you doubting me, Ranboo?”

 

“No, I’m-”

 

“I don’t like you.”

 

“I am aware. So, so aware.”

 

“Tommy!” Tubbo scolds. He then turns to Ranboo, “I know how to make mini nukes, help me build one?”

 

Tommy gasps. How dare he. The audacity of that man.

 

Tommy hates men. 

 

Men are trash.

 

How dare Tubbo offer to make mini nukes with the slenderman that invaded their home? That was something that he did with Tubbo! Not anyone else.

 

Who cares if it ended badly last time. 

 

It wasn’t Tommy’s fault.

 

Tubbo hadn’t told him that he wasn’t meant to press the red button. What’s the point of a red button if not to press it? Bullshit if you ask him.

 

Sure, that series of events meant that they had to get their kitchen sink replaced, but again, not Tommy’s fault.

 

A kitchen sink was no reason to betray Tommy’s trust and friendship. The years that they had spent together, the laughs they had traded, the streets they had wanders, all gone. Tubbo has someone else to play nukes with now. 

 

Tommy stands up, scraping his chair against the wooden floor, which makes the other two cringe. 

 

“I am going to win you back, Tubster. You’ll see. I’m better than this boob”

 

Tubbo looks up at him, “Tommy, don’t call him that.”

 

“That’s all you’re taking from that? Really, man?”

 

“You are very emotionally unstable, TommyInnit.”

 

“That is so not fair! What the fuck, man!”

 

“Have fun, don’t do drugs.”

 

“Maybe I will. Maybe I will do drugs. Then you will feel bad about betraying me. When I am dead and on drugs.”

 

“Okay, Tommy.”

 

Tubbo looks back at his laptop.

 

Tommy huffs. What a bitch. Tommy is not emotionally unstable, he is just vulnerable. There is nothing wrong with that.

 

Big men are allowed to cry. 

 

With that, Tommy grabs his hoodie from the floor, making sure to be careful so Henry doesn’t fall out of the hood when he puts it on.

 

Good kitty.

 

“Surely not! I refuse to believe you bought the cat back, you dick!” Tubbo yells.

 

“Their name is Henry. Do not be rude to it, they’re just a little baby.”

 

“Oh my god! I am quite upset. If you don’t want me to be quite upset, you can get rid of the cat. Capiche?”

 

“I will do something better. We will be going now.”

 

Henry lays their head on Tommy’s shoulder.

 

It always has Tommy’s back.

 

Tommy marches out the door, slamming it behind him.

 

---

 

“Should we go after him?” Ranboo asks once Tommy is gone.

 

Tubbo shrugs with indifference, “He has to come back eventually. He always does.”

 

---

 

Tommy is walking down the street, thinking of what he could possibly buy Tubbo that will win his friendship back. 

 

What is it that makes Ranboob a better best friend?

 

Is it his height? Tommy could buy big, high, shoes like he sees all of the hip influencers wear.

 

Was it Ranboob's stupid heart shaped locket? Tommy had no issue with robbery. It could be his in a matter of seconds. Sleight of hand is a blessing.

 

Could it be his split dyed, yin and yang looking hair? Tommy could-

 

No. 

 

Tommy wouldn’t do that. If it is the hair that is the issue, then Tommy would just have to suffice with Henry as his best friend. 

 

He loves Tubbo, but the embarrassment of that hair. No fucking way.

 

What Tommy needs is a very badass gift that reminds Tubbo of all the time that they have spent together, and one that reminds him of how epic of a best friend he is.

 

But what could possibly do that job?

 

Tommy ponders for a moment. There is nothing that he has destroyed recently that needs replacing, so it has to be something sentimental.

 

Something from the heart.

 

Something that will spark joy in Tubbo’s heart.

 

That's it!

 

A flamethrower.

 

Tubbo had lost his flamethrower last year and hadn’t been able to recreate it. 

 

Perfect. Tommy was going to get Tubbo the most epic flamethrower that the world had ever seen.

 

He’s such a good friend.

 

The only issue is that Tubbo used his first pay check to buy food, and his second pay check, well, he hadn’t really returned to work to get it.

 

That could potentially be an issue. Tommy didn’t return the car either. 

 

God, getting kidnapped had really fucked up his day.

 

It’s fine, all he has to do is go into work, explain what happened, and get paid.

 

Easy money.

 

---

 

Wilbur is the first to wake up, which isn’t unusual. He usually wakes up to make breakfast for the other two. 

 

His cooking is objectively the best, and he gets a rush of serotonin when the others compliment him, so an early rise isn’t a terrible price to pay.

 

As he walks out into the living room, he sees a blanket strewn on the ground and remembers that they let Tommy stay overnight.

 

The kid pisses him off, sure. But he was fine when his mouth wasn’t open. 

 

And Wilbur guesses the kid could be funny.

 

For a child, that is.

 

Wilbur sneaks over to the lounge.

 

Wake up, kid.” Wilbur whispers. 

 

Nothing happens.

 

Why isn’t the kid waking up?

 

Wilbur peers over the top of the couch. Right. That’s why his powers aren’t working.

 

The kid isn’t there.

 

Oh fuck.

 

The kid isn’t there.

 

What if he’s dead? Or hurt? Or kidnapped?

 

Wilbur abandons his breakfast plans and runs into the hallway, where each of their bedrooms lay behind a door.

 

“Wake the fuck up we have an emergency!” He screams.

 

Alert, Phil walks out of his door, followed by a groggy Techno.

 

“What’s up, mate?” Phil asks.

 

Techno yawns.

 

“Tommy’s gone.” Wilbur tells them.

 

Phil looks even more alert, and even Techno’s eyebrows raise slightly. 

 

The three of them hurry out into the loungeroom, and inspect at the spot in which Tommy had resided the night before.

 

Techno walks over to the lounge and picks something up.

 

Keys.

 

“Come on, the kid could have been more careful. I mean, I’m a good person, but even I’m tempted to steal this dude's whole car.” Techno comments.

 

Wilbur lets out a ‘hmpf.’ How did the kid get home without his car? 

 

“Tech, don’t. And Wil, it’ll be fine. I swear to god this kid is a little shit.”

 

“So true.” Techno responds.

 

“Wait, wait, wait. I remember seeing his car outside of the stash house.” Wilbur perks up.

 

“Great! Good idea. We can grab the car, and take it back to his work and try to find him there.” 

 

“Do we have to?”

 

“Don’t be a dickhead, Technoblade.”

 

Techno punches Wilbur in the jaw.

 

“Take the L, nerd.”

 

—-

 

It is a terrible day for the TommyInnit community.

 

Big man Manifold is not impressed with his excuse, even though, for once, there is not even a hint of falsified story.

 

It’s been 10 minutes of constant explanation and it’s time to pull out the big guns.

 

“Manifold, if you do not give me my pay check I will sue you.”

 

“Ha!- That is so, not how it works.”

 

Shit. The big guns didn’t work.

 

“Manifold, tell me your real name.”

 

“Will you stop bothering me if I tell you?”

 

“Yes, king.”

 

“Jack.”

 

“Jaaaack! Why don’t you believe me.”

 

Jack should know better by now. That’s on him.

 

Jack sighs.

 

“To summarise: You just told me that you went to deliver pizza and got chased now by some man with a baseball bat, which made you find some cat-“

 

“Henry.”

 

“Whatever, and whilst following the cat you got kidnapped by some lady mafia bosses and then rescued by the top ranking heroes in the city.”

 

“Correct.”

 

“Does that sound at all realistic?”

 

“It’s the fuckin’ truth!”

 

“We can vouch for that.” A voice perks up behind them.

 

On cue, both Jack and Tommy turn around to face the voice.

 

No fucking way.

 

Standing there, in the small Pizza Hut, are the three literal most famous people in the city.

 

How do they keep finding him?

 

Fucking stalker fans.

 

“Oh! Uh- Wow. Hey, Philza! Aha, big fan, man. Huge fan.”

 

“Thanks….”

 

“Jack.”

 

“Jack!”

 

Tommy furrows his brow, “So it takes you 5 seconds to tell Philza your name, but I have to bribe you? This is terrible.”

 

“There’s a difference.”

 

“Oh, yeah? What’s the difference?”

 

“I actually like Philza.”

 

Tommy stutters and goes to lunge at his boss, but someone grabs his shirt to keep him in place.

 

Tommy looks back.

The Blade.

 

What a bitch.

 

Tommy glares at the man.

 

“I usually support violence, but I also support you gettin’ money.” Techno says. Tommy takes it as an apology. 

 

Right, maybe not a total bitch.

 

“So his story is true?” Jack asks the heroes.

 

Philza lets out a hearty laugh, “Surprisingly, yeah. Also, we bought his car back, so no worries about that.”

 

Tommy inwardly thanked the gods for the existence of Philza. Philza, the only man ever.

 

“I’ll go write your cheque.” Jack shakes his head, and walks into the office.

 

Tommy stares at the three men in front of him. 

 

Well this is awkward.

 

And Wilbur is death-staring him.

 

“So, fellas. How’s things?”

 

“What the fuck, Tommy? You can’t just run off like that. We had no idea where you were. You could have been, I, I don’t fucking know, killed or something!” Wilbur bursts out. 

 

God, he’s causing a scene. Lucky there aren’t any customers.

 

“Calm down, Wilbur. You are a public nuisance right now. That is not very poggers of you.”

 

“You’re a gremlin. A gremlin child. I hate you.”

 

“It sounds like you were worried about me. Awww, you love me, I am so cool and you were worried.”

 

“That is not true, I hate you.”

 

“Okay, Wilbur, awwww.”

 

Wilbur opens his mouth to talk again, but Jack walks out.

 

“Here’s your cheque. Have a great day guys. It was awesome meeting you.”

 

Philza chucks him another smile and a nod before heading out.

 

God, he is so cool.

 

And now he can buy Tubster his gift. 

 

“Well, thanks for that fellas, but I’ll be going now.”

 

They all stare at him. Seriously, what is their problem?

 

Tommy rattles in his pockets for his keys. Nothing.

 

Hoodie pockets? Nothing.

 

Tommy grabs Henry out of his hood.

 

“That’s my fucking cat.” Tommy hears Wilbur mumble.

 

He will ignore that for now, because it is simply incorrect.

 

“Did you take my keys, Henry?” Tommy asks.

 

Meow.

 

That’s a no.

 

Tommy hears a rattle and looks up to see Philza dangling his keys.

 

“Philza! King! Only man ever! Thanks for that, I’ll be taking those.”

 

Tommy reaches for the keys but Philza pulls them back.

 

“Not so fast, mate. I had a quick check of the system, and you don’t have your license.” 

 

“Awww, come on man! Let me live, let me vibe. I am just vibing. Vibe master.”

 

Philza shares a look with Techno and odds.

 

Techno reaches over and picks Tommy up. Tommy easily could have defended himself, obviously, he’s a big man. But for Techno’s sake, he figure’s he’ll give him this win.

 

Techno deposits Tommy in the driver’s seat of the car.

 

“You can’t run away from your problems, Tommy. Not when peer pressure is involved.” Techno chuckles.

 

“You can’t do this, dickhead! I’ll sue you! I know my rights!”

 

“Name one right.”

 

“The right to fucking kill!”

 

Techno leans in close.

 

“You know I killed an orphan once.”

 

Tommy scooches away.

 

“Y-You. Ha. What? You did.. What the fuck, man?”

 

Techno smiles and moves away, back to where the other two are standing.

 

“Okay! Great job, Techno. Now we just need an instructor.”

 

Tommy watches as slowly two sets of eyes turn to look at Wilbur.

 

“What? Me? No fucking way.”

 

---

 

Wilbur sits in the passenger's seat next to Tommy.

 

“I hate you and I hope you crash.” Wilbur mumbles.

 

Outside the window there is a flash. Techno is there with a camera pointed at the two. Huge dickhead.

 

Philza grins at them, “Sorry, Tommy. Wilbur’s the best driver. Have fun boys! Be back by 5 for your test.”

 

Tommy flips him the bird. Double dickhead.

 

“He should be apologising to me.” Wilbur sighs.

 

“Aw, I’m Wilbur. I am so sad and lonely. My life is so hard. I am so sad and I am edgy.” Tommy mimics.

 

“I will fucking kill you.”

 

“That’s not very hero-like, Wilbur.”

 

Drive .”

 

Tommy looks over at the hero in the car next to him. He keeps using his stupid power voice, but it clearly isn’t that good because Tommy has no urge to drive.

 

Tommy is very smart though, the smartest man alive, in fact, and judging by the look on Wilbur’s face, Tommy decides it’s the smartest move to begin to drive.

 

Wilbur’s face is smug.

 

---

 

Surprising both Tommy and Wilbur, nothing really goes wrong. Tommy is a good driver. He’s safe and courteous of others, and doesn’t even get mild road rage. 

 

“How long have you been driving for?” Wilbur asks as they turn a corner.

 

“Uh, you know, about two days?”

 

“Shit! Tommy, I hate to admit it, but you’re a natural.”

 

“Thanks, big man.”

 

“Anytime.”

 

A driver goes to cut the car off, and Tommy breaks just in time for them to not get hit.

 

Maybe Tommy should be teaching Wilbur to drive.

 

“Nice one, Toms. Turn left at these lights and we’re just going to park up the road there.”

 

Shit.

 

Parking.

 

Once again, Tommy has no flaws. He is hip and cool and swag and probably the world's most eligible bachelor. 

 

He just hasn’t learned to park yet.

 

“Yeah, about parking..” Tommy trails off as he turns left around the corner.

 

“You can’t park?”

 

“It’s not that I can park, ‘cause- ‘Cause I can. I just. Haven’t mastered it yet.”

 

“Awww, Tommy, you can say you don’t know how to park, it’s okay.” Wilbur mocks.

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “Thanks for the pep talk, dickhead.”

 

Wilbur laughs and points to a parking spot near the gutter, “We’re going to park there, it’ll be fine.”

 

“Can’t you just, magic voice me into parking good? I think it would save us a lot of time, you know time is money and all that and I love money, myself so-”

 

“Just park.”

 

“No.”

 

“Tommy.” Wilbur warns.

 

“I am feeling very undignified right now.”

 

“Do it for Philza.”

 

Tommy takes a deep breath. For Philza. Wilbur already knows his weak spot. He would do anything for Philza.

 

“Okay, Henry. We can do this.”

 

Henry pops out of Tommy hood and purrs against the side of his face.

 

Wilbur lets out a soft ‘aww’ at the sight before he speaks.

 

“When did Henry get here?”

 

“They are always here. Of course you didn’t know. Terrible father.”

 

Tommy looks at the parking spot.

 

“Okay, so pull up next to the car in front until you can see the rear of the car in your back window.” Wilbur instructs. Tommy pulls up next to the car and then places his own car in reverse. 

 

Tommy begins to reverse the car. Stressful shit, frankly.

 

Tommy knows Wilbur is saying something but he can’t hear it. All he can focus on is this stupid fucking car spot. Why can’t people just park wherever they want?

 

It’s an infringement on, uh, civil liberties.

 

Tommy doesn't make the park. What he does is drive up the gutter.

 

Absolutely shit time. Parking is fucked. 

 

“It’s fine, Toms. Hop out and I’ll park it.” Wilbur says, placing a hand on Tommy’s shoulder. 

 

Mopily, Tommy agrees and gets out, standing on the sidewalk while he watches Wilbur effortlessly park the car.

 

Showoff.

 

As the car is parked, Philza and Techno appear from around the corner, carrying slushies.

 

Tommy waves to them as they approach, and Wilbur gets out of the car to meet them.

 

Techno hands Tommy a red slushie, “It gives you power before your test.”

 

“Thanks, Blade.” Tommy sighs before taking a large sip.

 

He’s glad Techno has a great taste in slushie colour. 

 

Shit.

 

Brain freeze.

 

Tommy puts his thumb to the roof of his mouth, a trick Tubbo once taught him on how to get rid of brain freeze.

 

“You alright, Tommy?” Phil asks.

 

“Ma bwain, fwozen.” Tommy gets out, causing the man to laugh at him.

 

This is not a funny situation, Tommy is in pain. He feels like he is going to die. He could die, and the people meant to protect him are just standing there laughing at him. Pathetic.

 

“You’re a dick, Philza.” Tommy states once he recovers.

 

“Oi! Mind your language, you’re still a child.”

 

“Bitch. How does that make you feel, Philza? Bitch, shit, cum, fuck, dick, cum.”

 

“You can call me Phil, mate.”

 

“That’s all you took from that?”

 

Phil turns away from him. Tommy reminds himself that it is okay because Phil is the only good man ever.

 

“How’d he go, Wil?” Phil asks.

 

“He was great!” Wilbur glances at Tommy and then lowers his voice, “Just can’t park.”

 

“I can park!” Tommy buts in.

 

“Hush, child. No you can’t.” 

 

“I am not a child. I am 6’3 and awesome.”

 

“No chance, you’re not 6’3” Techno pipes up

 

“I am but whatever- I’ll be fine, I'll just wing it.” Tommy shrugs, faking nonchalance. He is actually super, mega fucking stressed.

 

The plan was to put off getting a license for as long as possible, but look where he is.

 

This is shit. 

 

Phil checks his watch, “You’re going to have to wing it, it’s almost 5.”

 

The three heroes start walking when Tommy has a thought.

 

“Uh, guys. How am I going to test? You need like, a booklet and shit with like, heaps of hours of driving.”

 

Maybe paying attention when Tubbo is talking does benefit him sometimes.

 

“Oh, right!” Phil says, reaching into his jacket. Phil pulls out a driving logbook and hands it to Tommy, “Tech and I filled it out.”

 

“You forged this?”

 

“Don’t worry, Tommy. You’re a good driver anyway, don’t worry.” Wilbur tells him.

 

“A little forgery never killed anyone.” Techno adds.

 

Tommy stares blankly at the three. What the fuck.

 

Tommy feels like he’s been involved in more crime in the last 3 days then in his entire life due to these guys.

 

“You know boys, for heroes, you engage in a lot of illegal activity.” 

 

“Is that a problem?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Nah, it’s properly cool.”

 

They take off again. Guess it hasn’t been that terrible of a detour, plus, Tommy got a slushie out of it which is pretty poggers.

 

They arrive outside of the service centre and Tommy takes a deep breath. He’s a big man, he can do this. No problem. It’s just like driving with Wilbur.

 

Techno gives Tommy a pat on the back, “It’s like Sun Tzu said, ‘Never venture, never win.’”

 

Tommy has no idea what that means, but Techno looks happy with himself.

 

Wilbur nods at Tommy, “Just give it your all. You’re good, Tommy. You’re really good.”

 

Awww. There’s no way Wilbur hates him. It’s the classic TommyInnit charm.

 

“You ready, mate?” Phil asks. 

 

“Fuck yeah. I’m going to girlboss the shit outta this driving teacher. They won’t even be able to make eye contact with me because my girl will be bossing them not to.”

 

Phil gives him an unreadable look. Once again, the classic TommyInnit charm had worked its magic. Indifference, his favourite.

 

Tommy walks through the doors and goes to check in for his test.

 

---

 

The driving section of his test was more than successful. 

 

Tommy is pretty sure he is a god, and undoubtedly the best driver ever. Plus, his instructor is nice.

 

“So, I have to ask. But Philza made your appointment, and Siren taught you to drive? What’s up with that?”

 

“Oh, uh-” Tommy, slows to a stop at a red light before answering, “They’re my buddies, my pals, my amigos. We go way back, ya know? Good blokes. Not Siren though, bit of an ass, that one.”

 

His instructor lets out a laugh, “Noted. Siren’s an ass. The Blade has always been my favourite.”

 

Tommy nods, “The Blade is awesome. Quite the violent fella, though. Think he killed an orphan one time. And I go ‘Uh Oh, Blade, buddy, calm yourself.’ and yet he never stops.”

 

“Killed an orphan?”

 

“It is speculation of sorts but he is motivated by violence and money.”

 

His instructor nodded again, “I see. Still my favourite.”

 

“Aw, that's poggers, man!”

 

They fall silent for a moment, until his instructor points to the street in which they took off from.

 

“You’re just going to turn up here and then park, and we’re done!”

 

Parking. Shit, he’d forgotten about that one. Not good, not good. He is still a little incapable. 

 

Tommy turns down the street and pulls up next to the car in front of the parking spot, making sure he can see the rear of the car in his back window. 

 

He can do this. 

 

He’s TommyInnit.

 

---

 

“You fucking legend!” Phil exclaims, patting Tommy on the back as he shows them his new license.

 

He hadn’t actually parked.

 

Instead he’d caused a large distraction, telling his instructor there was a fight outside his window. While his instructor had his back turned, Tommy had placed Henry on the bonnet of the car and told them to play dead. Upon entering the car, Tommy had screamed that a cat had fallen from the sky. They’d both gotten out to check on the cat, and Henry did a great job of playing dead. His instructor said he wouldn’t have to finish his test if he’d take the cat to the vet, as his instructor still had work. Obviously, Tommy agreed, and his instructor had very quickly gotten the paperwork done before sending Tommy away.

 

As Techno had told him, ‘Never venture, never win.’

 

Anyway, the boys never needed to know what happened. To them, he passed with flying colours.

 

“I say we celebrate with pizza, thoughts Tommy?”

 

Tommy shudders. He once thought he could never get old of pizza, but after seeing what happens in his place of work. Fuck no. He’s never eating pizza again.

 

Wilbur looks excited though. And he did help him get his license. 

 

It’s hard being the best person in the entire world.

 

“Yeah, sounds great, man.”

 

Wilbur bursts out laughing, “I’m just kidding with you, Toms. We’ll get whatever.”

 

---

 

The four of them arrive at the penthouse with bags full of Nandos, Burgers and Thai food. 

 

It’s safe to say they couldn’t decide on just one thing.

 

Techno, Wilbur and Tommy set up in the kitchen, while Phil unpacks all the bags, ready to put them on the table.

 

This definitely isn’t where Tommy thought his day would lead him.

 

Phil eventually brings over the food and they all sit down for dinner.

 

“Tommy, can you pass the salt?” Wilbur asks.

 

Tommy looks up from his plate of chicken, mouth still full. Can’t Wilbur see he’s busy here?

 

“No.”

 

Wilbur huffs, “Please.”

 

“No.”

 

“Tommy!”

 

“Boys! Break it up, we’re having dinner.” Phil interjects.

 

“He started it!” Wilbur argues.

 

“Yeah, cause William’s a dick.”

 

“Just pass me the fucking salt, you menace!”

 

“For the final time, no.”

 

Pass the salt.

 

Stupid voice.

 

“No way.”

 

The heroes exchange glances.

 

“Did he just-” Techno begins.

 

“I don’t even know.”

 

“He just played your powers, get played, nerd!” 

 

Played his powers? Whatever, Tommy’s mind is obviously just too strong and impenetrable.

 

Pass the salt.” Wilbur says to Techno.

 

Techno reaches over the table to grab the salt and pass it to Wilbur.

 

“Heh, that wasn’t too bad.” Techno comments.

 

“Now start slapping yourself”

 

“Aw, come on!”

 

---

 

After dinner, Tommy excuses himself to go to the bathroom.

 

What he forgot, though, was to ask where the bathroom is, because now he’s standing in a room surrounded by weapons.

 

Pretty fucking sick.

 

Tommy decides he needs a knife. He could be ‘TommyInnit man of wives and knives’ and that would be poggers.

 

Tommy walks up to the far wall- Maybe he could use a gun too.

 

Tommy reaches his hand up-

 

“As funny as it would be to see you try and hold that thing, I’ll warn you now. If you touch that, you’ll die.”

 

Tommy turns around.

 

“Death is not my friend, he does not want me around.”

 

“Whatever you say, child.”

 

“Not a child.”

 

Techno walks up next to Tommy and looks at the wall, “How’d you make your way here?”

 

“I needed to take a piss.”

 

It’s true. And he still does.

 

“Oh. The bathrooms up the stairs on the right.”

 

Techno heads to another wall in the room, the wall isn’t so much weapons, but more gadgets.

 

That’s when it hits Tommy. His original mission of the day.

 

Tommy’s eyes gaze over the walls.

 

Nunchucks, knives, batons, guns, a bazooka.

 

There. A flamethrower. 

 

While Techno’s back is turned, Tommy slowly lifts it off the wall, bracing for the death Techno had previously mentioned.

 

Nothing. Guess Techno just underestimated him.

 

“Right, well. I’ll be going. Cya, Techno, Blade. Technoblade.”

 

Tommy runs up the stairs.

 

---

 

Tommy exits the penthouse, after turning down their offered rides. His car would do just fine.

 

Tommy looks at the giant flamethrower in his hands. Close call.

 

---

 

“Anyone else notice Tommy was acting weird when he left?” Phil asked.

 

“Well, duh. He stole a flamethrower.”

 

“I’m sorry, Techno. And you didn’t stop him?”

 

“For reference, he would have taken it anyway.”

 

“You little shit.”

 

---

 

“Tubbo, I’m home!” Tommy calls, picking Henry up out of his hood, before shrugging off his jacket.

 

“We’re in the loungeroom!” Tubbo calls back.

 

Tommy walks into the room, where Tubbo and Ranboo are sitting on the lounge, watching Coco. 

 

“So does the Boob just live here now?” Tommy sneers.

 

“Tommy, don’t be a dick, just come join us. The movie just started.” Tubbo moves away from Ranboo to create a seat in the middle for him.

 

“Ranboob, I am kicking you out of my house.”

 

“Our house.” Tubbo corrects, “And I’m not just going to let you kick him out, he’s cool.”

 

By now, Henry has jumped off of Tommy’s shoulder and into Ranboo’s lap.

 

“You hear that, Henry? Tubbo thinks I’m cool!” Ranboo murmurs, stroking Henry’s fur.

 

“Henry, you traitor- you, you bitch!” Tommy yells.

 

He takes a deep breath.

 

“I’m sorry, Henry. I didn’t mean that. I was angry and I lashed out and that was not very epic and cool of me.”

 

Meow.

 

Phew. Glad he’s forgiven.

 

Well. Tubbo isn’t letting Ranboob leave, so desperate times call for desperate measures.

 

Tommy leans down next to Ranboo’s ear.

 

“I stole a flamethrower today. If you don’t leave right now, I won’t hesitate to light you on fire. And that’s not even the worst thing I’ll do.”

 

Ranboo jumps up and hands Henry to Tommy.

 

“Yep, yup. Uh- I think, yeah, I think I’ll be going now. Thank you for having me. Yup.” Ranboo heads out the door.

 

Tommy jumps over the back of the lounge and takes his seat next to Tubbo. Mission successful.

 

His best friend sighs at him, “What did you say to him, Tommy?”

 

“Nothing important.”

 

Tubbo raises an eyebrow.

 

“I’ll tell you what is important! I got you something. Close your eyes.”

 

Tubbo does so, and holds out his hands, “I swear to God, Tommy. If it’s another animal I will slaughter you.”

 

Weak threats. Tubbo would never.

 

Tommy places the flamethrower in his hands, “Open!”

 

Tubbo opens his eyes and inspects the machine in front of him.

 

His eyes widen in surprise and his face breaks out into a grin.

 

Tommy nailed it.

 

“This- Where did you even get this? You can even buy these models on the dark web, I’ve been looking for this forever!”

 

Tommy shrugs and smiles at his best friend, “I know some people.”

 

Tubbo wraps Tommy in a hug and Tommy lets out an audible ‘naw.’

 

“Thanks, Toms.”

 

“Anytime, Tubster.”

 

“I’m totally going to go burn some shit!”

 

---

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to get a license (and win back your best friend in the process)

 

  1. Get your house invaded by a boob
  2. Figure out how to win your best friend back (Flamethrowers always win)
  3. Get berated by your boss
  4. Get berated by heroes
  5. Drive without a license
  6. Learn how to park (WORK IN PROGRESS)
  7. Steal a flamethrower
  8. Profit

Notes:

this was a long one! i hope you enjoy, because i know i am :)
this chapter is me going: crimeboys my beloved <3

u know the drill: i have never made a spelling mistake ever.

comments and kudos are appreciated!!
my twitter is: @quotebooksoot

i hope you have the best day <3

Chapter 4: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get Rich (and join the mafia in the process)

Summary:

“Wait!” The American yells quickly.

Fucking hell.

Tommy spins around. He really needs to go back to his shop, they’re understaffed.

“The mafia you say?”

“Mate, I’d love to stay and chat but-”

“Recreate it for $10,000” The British one pipes in.

Tommy stops in his tracks.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy’s alarm goes off. 

 

Time for another day.

 

---

 

Sapnap and George are sitting on the couch of their best friend. He has gone to get groceries which means that the two of them are unbelievably bored. They’ve already played 4 rounds of Mario Kart and almost killed each other in an intense game of CLUEDO.

 

“So what are we meant to do now?” Sapnap asks, laying over the lounge.

 

George looks up at him and shrugs.

 

Sapnap looks around the house and stares into the kitchen. It’s pretty empty. 

 

George follows Sapnap’s line of sight.

 

“Pizza?” They ask at the same time, before breaking into giggles.

 

That’s when it hits George, “Sapnap, I have an idea.” 

 

Sapnap hums and raises an eyebrow at his friend, “What idea is that?” 

 

“Why don’t we get a feed in for all of us?”

 

—-

 

Jack looks at the docket that comes through to the kitchen.

 

ONE EXTRA LARGE CHEESE PIZZA.

 

Notes: can u pls send us the employee u hate the most to deliver it thanks x

 

Huh.

 

Jack furrows his brows and turns the paper over in his hands. Surely it’s some sort of joke. 

 

Not the strangest request he’s ever had though.

 

They don’t talk about the strangest one.

 

In fact, they don’t talk about New Year’s day at all.

 

Jack shudders.

 

A loud CRASH! rings through the back of the shop. 

 

Jack looks up from the docket to see Tommy standing there, pizza trays strewn onto the floor next to him.

 

“What happened?” Jack asks defeatedly.

 

Tommy gives him a shy grin, “I had an accident, bossman.”

 

“I can see that. Fix it.”

 

“Right on it.”

 

Jack watches the boy scramble on his hands and knees trying to get the trays back on the bench. 

 

It takes Tommy longer than it would take any normal, functioning human being.

 

Surprisingly, he only falls flat on his face twice. 

 

New record.

 

“Good as new, king.” Tommy salutes to Jack.

 

“Right, don’t you have anything else to do?”

 

Tommy surveys the area. Boring job. Nothing to do, ever. 

 

Super fucking lame.

 

“Nothing to do. Your business is going to shit, my man. Bankrupt I think.”

 

Jack looks at him blankly. Does this kid know how business works?

 

“You know I don’t own this place, right?”

 

Tommy blinks at him, and turns his head to the side, “You don’t?”

 

“No.”

 

“Explains the broken-ass shoes.”

 

Jack’s patience is so thin. So, so thin.

 

Wait.

 

Jack looks down at the docket in his hand.

 

Then up at Tommy.

 

Then down at the docket.

 

And back at Tommy.

 

“I have a job for you.”

 

—-

 

Notes: can u pls send us the employee u hate the most to deliver it thanks x

 

What. The. Fuck.

 

This is bullshit. Bullocks. Pussy-ass shit.

 

Of course Jack has a vendetta against him. 

 

It’s probably because Tommy is a bigger man than Jack will ever be. That’s it. Totally the reason. 

 

You know, things were going splendid before this, it was a great day.

 

There were no superheroes, no evil Ranbitches, no getting kicked out of the house. Nothing!

 

But it has now all been ruined because Tommy is the most hated employee. 

 

He should report this to HR. 

 

He knows the law. This is harassment.

 

Tommy sighs bleakly. Henry would know what to do right now, they always do. 

 

Unfortunately, Tubbo made him keep Henry at home because it’s “unsanitary to keep a cat around food all day.”

 

Seems like bullshit, but Tubbo was insisting.

 

Tommy double checks the address and turns onto the street in which he’s to deliver to.

 

The house is at the end of the dead-end street and is as big as Tommy’s whole apartment complex.

 

His life sucks. Why can’t he have a cool mansion at the end of a street? 

 

Tommy still has to share a bed. 

 

Lucky he doesn’t wet it anymore.

 

Tommy parks in front of the house. He decides the lawn still counts as in front of the house, and that this is a parking success. 

 

Maybe if Wilbur was a better teacher he wouldn’t have this problem.

 

Then again, every protagonist needs a flaw.

 

He gets out of the car and grabs the pizza from the passenger's seat.

 

Inwardly, he hopes that there are at least three people eating this pizza.

 

Their extra larges just keep getting larger. Tommy needs two hands to carry it. It makes him look like a small man (which he is not).

 

Tommy takes the steep climb up the driveway to the door, and once he’s arrived, he knocks on it once.

 

The door gets pulled open so fast, he’s surprised he doesn’t it doesn’t come off its hinges.

 

Some people just need to calm down.

 

Instead of being greeted with an overly enthusiastic father or edgy 13 year old, Tommy is greeted with a camera in his face.

 

Come on.

 

He doesn’t get paid enough for this.

 

Tommy sighs, “One extra large cheese pizza for George?”

 

The camera doesn’t move.

 

This is fucked.

 

Still not the weirdest thing that’s ever happened while delivering pizza. Tommy doesn’t talk about the weirdest thing.

 

Surely enough, two people emerge from behind the camera, removing it from Tommy’s face, to instead get all of them in the frame.

 

“Hey!” One of them said in an American accent.

 

Fucking Americans. That explains it. Tommy hates Americans. Fuckin’ center of attention, they are.

 

“Tommy.. Innit.” The other one says. He’s British, at least. “Weird name but okay.”

 

“That’ll be $17-“

 

“How would you like to win $100?”

 

Now that’s got his attention. 

 

Tommy could go for $100. There's nothing bad about $100. And Tommy’s no cheap man.. If he wants to live his life of luxury.

 

“Yeah, alright. What’s in it for you, then?”

 

“Nothing! Just tell us this.” The British one begins, “What's the most wild thing you’ve ever done?” 

 

Oh. 

 

That’s not bad.

 

What’s the wildest thing Tommy has ever done?

 

He broke into a bank once.. That was pretty wild. Not the most wild though.

 

He purposely provoked Tubbo once when they were 13. That was wild. He never did it again. But no-one wants to hear that.

 

But what else?

 

There was that time delivering- No. 

 

He needs something else.

 

“Uhh…” Tommy thinks, “Oh! Right. I got kidnapped by the Mafia the other day.”

 

The two looked at each other and shared a look that Tommy couldn’t put his finger on. Weirdchamp.

 

“Anyway here’s your pizza. I guess it’ll be $117.80 now.”

 

Tommy put the pizza in the American’s hands and opened his fanny pack to place the money in. When he gets handed it, that is.

 

Tommy looks up blankly at the two standing in front of him who are still exchanging glances.

 

“Look- if you’re just gonna stand there, I can go. Like, I’ll come back later.”

 

Tommy begins to back down the stairs.

 

“Wait!” The American yells quickly.

 

Fucking hell.

 

Tommy spins around. He really needs to go back to his shop, they’re understaffed.

 

“The mafia you say?”

 

“Mate, I’d love to stay and chat but-”

 

“Recreate it for $10,000” The British one pipes in.

 

Tommy stops in his tracks.

 

Fuck, well that’s not a small amount of money, is it? Not the worst deal in the world.

 

He turns around and walks back to the door. That fuckin’ camera’s still there.

 

“Recreate it?”

 

“The mafia thing, do it again and we’ll give you $10,000.”

 

“Why? How do you even have this money? Are you laundering drugs? If so, can I have some.”

 

The two laugh at him before the American (stupid Americans) pipes up, “I’m Sapnap, and this is George. We run a YouTube prank channel, we make gains on there.”

 

Gains? Weird American.

 

And that name.. ‘Sapnap’ seems familiar. 

 

Oh well, the story seems legit. And a spare $10,000 never hurt anyone.

 

Maybe he can buy Tubbo’s love back. Or buy Henry some premium cat food. Or buy a house. 

 

What can you even do with that much money?

 

“Alright, boys. I’m in. Where do we start?”

 

The two share an unknown look again, “Take us there.”

 

---

 

“So, this is the parking lot.” Tommy waves to the empty parking lot where he had turned up a few days ago. 

 

George turns the camera to where Tommy is sitting in the driver's seat.

 

“This where you got kidnapped?”

 

No. He just turned up to a random car park for the fun of it. Real smart, George.

 

“Uh, yeah.” Tommy says, “It’s more like, in the warehouse. My cat- Henry. They uh, they got in here so I followed it and then next thing you know I was sitting in the dark with my arms and legs tied.”

 

Sapnap lets out a laugh, “Okay, Tommy. Go into the warehouse and we’ll follow behind.”

 

“And you’ll get me out? Like, explain to them what’s up?”

 

“Yeah, sure. You got this, dude.”

 

Tommy nods to himself. Right, this is no big deal. Plus Niki and Hannah were quite nice hosts. Wish Henry was here though.

Tommy gets out of the car and walks over to the warehouse. The door was closed, unlike last time. Should he knock? Surely not. He’s gotta recreate it.

 

Tommy looks back, George and Sapnap are still here, pretty cool of them. 

 

He grabs the side of the large metal door and slides it open. It’s dark. Shit. Tommy hates the dark. 

 

Tommy takes a step inside and calls out, “Hello?”

 

His voice echoes throughout the building, bouncing only off the walls, not off anything else.

 

He waits for a minute. No reply. 

 

Fucking hell. 

 

It’s empty.

 

“Everything okay in there?” George calls out.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Just give me a second, men!”

 

Well what can he do here?

 

There are two options, really. Tommy can either give in, and tell the guys that he can’t recreate it, and not get his thousand dollars; or he can somehow find the nice ladies he was talking to and convince them to kidnap him again.

 

If you know TommyInnit, you know the latter is the only option.

 

He never backs down from a challenge. Or $10,000.

 

Tommy whips out his phone and pulls up a number he had gotten with absolutely, totally no begging at all. 

 

The phone rings once.

 

Then twice.

 

Three times.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Techno! The Blade! My man! How are you, king?”

 

“Tommy? Is that you?”

 

“Yeah it is, old man. You going deaf or something?”

 

Techno lets out a sigh. What a dickhead.

 

“What do you want, kid?” 

 

“Do you have Niki’s number?”

 

Pause.

 

Longer pause.

 

Is he dead or something?

 

“Why do you want that, Tommy?”

 

Jeez, what crawled up this dude's ass.

 

“Just need it.”

 

“Tommy.”

 

“Techno, look. Pal. I’m running out of time here. Life or death situation happening right now and you are not helping.”

 

Techno sighs again.

 

“Uhhhh. Alright. I’ll text it to you. Be good. Or don’t. Just don’t get killed.”

 

“Thank you, Mr Blade!”

 

Tommy hangs up the call. Absolutely fucking nailed it.

 

Within seconds a contact gets shared with him, Nihachu.

 

Why do all these powerful people have cool names? Tommy wants a cool name. TommyInnit is basic, and he is not basic, he is properly cool.

 

—-

 

“What do you think he’s doing in there?” George asks.

 

“Probably your mother.” Sapnap replies.

 

—-

 

As soon as the contact comes in, Tommy rings.

 

It gets answered on the very first ring.

 

“Tommy? Hello?” Niki says as soon as she answers.

 

“Awwww man. How’d you know it was me?” 

 

“Techno texted me.”

 

This is utter betrayal. Tommy has never felt this betrayed in his entire life.

 

“Right. Well, Niki. Miss Nihachu, my frien-“

 

“How do you know my codename?”

 

“Nihachu? Well, it all started many year ago-“

 

“Oh! Techno’s contact name. Nevermind, Tommy. What do you need?”

 

“Well, before I was rudely interrupted-“

 

“Sorry!”

 

“I was saying that I need you to kidnap me again.”

 

 

Why is there so much silence today? Is that such a ridiculous request? If anything, Tommy believes it’s a pretty tame request if anything.

 

“Why do you need me to do that?”

 

“Money.”

 

Niki exhales, “Are you in danger?”

 

Tommy hums in thought as he paces around the now empty warehouse.

 

“Danger? Pah, well, if you don’t hurry up I’m in danger of losing $10,000.”

 

“I worry for you.”

 

“Don’t worry nothing can hurt-“ Tommy walks into a pole and lets out a yelp.

 

Not his best timing, he will admit that.

 

“I will be there in 5 minutes, Tommy. Stall for me please.”

 

“Thank you, Niki!”

 

Tommy hangs up the phone.

 

Look at him go. All in a day's work.

 

TommyInnit: Getter of women, and legend of the universe. That’s what people will call him.

 

Shit- Now he has to stall. 

 

Should be easy enough, Tubbo likes to tell him that he could talk the walls off if needed.

 

Tommy walks out of the door to where the pair are standing, still filming.

 

“So, uh boys. Men. Gentlemen! Slight dilemma, just the tiniest, little dilemma here. You wouldn’t believe it, unreal stuff, really. Mafia are out. Don’t worry! No stress here, there was a- uh- note? Yeah. There was a note, they’ll be back in 5. Those lunch breaks, right? Pretty insane nowadays. Fuckin’ capitialism and shit. Yeah. That. So I guess we just like, chill now. We can be a couple of bros just chilling. Like best friends. We should be best friends.”

 

Tommy takes a breath and opens his mouth to begin again, but Sapnap cuts him off.

 

“Yeah, okay, Tommy. We get it, don’t worry. We can just wait here.”

 

The three head over to the car and take their seats.

 

Tommy could cut the silence with a knife. He’s praying Niki clutches up soon enough, or he’s going to have to keep talking. 

 

Tommy is smart enough to pick up on context clues. Talking won’t do him any good. 

 

He reckons he could probably clart them if needed. He is a big man after all. 

 

A solid 6”3.

 

Time drags by slower than ever. It almost has Tommy wishing he was back in the apartment with Ranbitch.

 

Almost.

 

Not yet.

 

Luckily, before it can get to that point, Niki pulls into the car park.

 

Her car’s dark, with tinted windows, but Tommy recognises it from his last visit here.

 

“This is it!” He exclaims, as he jumps out of the car and beckons the other two to follow. They do so with haste and mischievous grins.

 

Tommy is too excited to catch the devilish look they throw at one another.

 

Niki opens the car door and takes in the scene before rushing over.

 

Fucking hell, she’s really in character. She looks even angrier than last time, and it was real then. 

 

She gets closer and closer before grabbing Tommy’s arm and pulling him behind her.

 

For such a small person she’s very strong.

 

Or maybe Tommy just needs to go to the gym more.

 

No way. 

 

She’s probably just taken, fucking steroids or some shit.

 

Drugs make you strong.

 

“Tommy! Why didn’t you tell me it was these two?” Niki scolds.

 

These.. two? Sapnap and George? His best friends? 

 

Tommy shrugs and gives her a genuinely confused look. He moves his gaze across to Sapnap and George who are looking at Niki.

 

From this distance Tommy can’t tell if they’re frightened, confused or amused.

 

Hey, that rhymed.

 

Maybe it’s all of those emotions.

 

“Hey, Nihachu!” George calls from across the parking lot.

 

“You didn’t tell us it was her you got kidnapped by! Usually kidnapping isn’t done by the big bosses.” Sapnap says next. 

 

“Sorry, mate.” Tommy weakly yells back.

 

Honestly, he’s still a bit confused as to what’s happening here. Do the Mafia and Youtube pranksters usually know each other?

 

Tommy had so much to learn.

 

“These are bad people, Tommy. We need to get you home.”

 

“You can’t just take him! That’s not fair.” Sapnap whines. 

 

George finally puts the camera down.

 

“You know it’s true, Nihachu. You can’t just take him.”

 

“Isn’t that what you wanted me to do? Take him? Make him scared?”

 

On the word ‘scared’ George and Sapnap both shift uncomfortably.

 

Right, Tommy’s definitely missing something here.

 

“Don’t be ridiculous.” George replies.

 

“Look!” Tommy pipes up, “I don’t know what’s happening here. But can I just get kidnapped so I can get my money and go?”

 

“Your deal is off, Tommy. These guys are bad news!”

 

“But money-“

 

“You’re coming with me.”

 

Despite the protests from behind them, Niki grabs Tommy’s arm and drags him to her car.

 

“This is so wrong. This is child abuse. You know I am a minor?”

 

Niki shakes her head and opens the passenger door.

 

Using his critical thinking skills again, Tommy gets in the car without more argument.

 

He totally just got owned out there. Not that there is anything wrong with getting beat by a girl. No, no. Getting beat in general is embarrassing.

 

Tommy is never coming back from this.

 

Tommy looks over at Niki as she slides into the driver's seat. She looks different to what she did last time. More formal.

 

“You okay?” Niki asks, catching his gaze.

 

“Why are you so fancy?” 

 

Niki puts the car into reverse and begins out of the car park.

 

“I have a dinner to go to,” She begins, “And you’re coming with me.”

 

—-

 

“We’re failures!” Sapnap complains on their walk home.

 

The two had tried to hijack the child’s car but to no avail. That thing was surprisingly secured.

 

“Dream’s going to kill us.” George replies.

 

“Hopefully not literally.”

 

The two shiver.

 

“I thought they’d send us some annoying shit who was scared of the dark, not.. Whatever that thing was.” Sapnap continues.

 

George giggles, “He was annoying.”

 

“Alright, let’s hurry up. Dream’s probably wondering where we’ve gone.”

 

---

 

Niki pulls up to one of the biggest houses Tommy has ever seen. It’s probably even bigger than, like, The White House.

 

Maybe it is The White House.

 

And Tommy will admit, it’s a little intimidating. 

 

“Niki, my friend. Maybe I should just, you know, go. I don’t think this is really my scene. I’m more of a casual typa guy.”

 

“No. You made me come pick you up, so you need to come in. You’ll be fine, just stick with me.”

 

“Am I-“ Tommy laughs nervously. What the fuck is his life? “Am I going to get murdered?”

 

Niki stares blankly at him, before saying with a straight face, “If I wanted you dead you would be already.”

 

“Everything is scarier in German. Please never threaten me again.”

 

Niki rolls her eyes and gets out of the car. Tommy jumps out of his seat and trails her like a lost puppy.

 

Parties aren’t his usual mid-week festivities. 

 

He’s usually either with Tubbo watching ‘survivor’ or at work.

 

Oh shit. Work.

 

Jack is going to kill him.

 

Oh well, it’s either get killed by Jack or Niki, and Tommy would much rather take Bald Jack Manifold.

 

There’s a line up out the door, but Niki doesn’t even glance at it, instead she just walks up towards the door.

 

“Should we be, uh, waiting in the line. They don’t look like the people who would let us cut in.”

 

Niki ignores him.

 

“Right, right. Of course.”

 

She walks up to the bodyguard at the door and the guard stands taller. The big guy nods at Niki and removes the red velvet rope from the entrance. 

 

Niki gives a small smile to the guard but just swaggers inside. How badass. 

 

Tommy goes to follow her through the rope but he gets a hand on his chest which stops him in his tracks.

 

Tommy’s a tall dude but this guard has gotta be 10ft tall at the very least.

 

“Don’t even think about it, kid. Run off, you’re not getting in.”

 

Well this is awkward.

 

The man is staring him down and it’s quite tense.

 

Tommy can’t say he appreciates it.

 

Guess he has no choice but to leave now.

 

And he’s about to! But he makes the mistake of breaking eye contact to look down the hall at Niki.

 

That woman must have eyes in the back of her head because the second Tommy looks at her, she spins herself around to stare right back at him.

 

She looks them up and down with a fire in her eyes and marched towards them.

 

What a girlboss. She is totally girlbossing right now.

 

Tommy is in awe.

 

Niki taps the bodyguard on the back, she can’t reach his shoulder. The second her finger touches him, he tenses up.

 

Ooooo, shit is going to go down.

 

The guard turns around and stands up straighter.

 

“He’s with me.” She says.

 

The hand on Tommy’s chest moves away and Tommy takes the moment to go stand behind Niki. 

 

He’s not risking anything.

 

“I-I’m sorry Miss Nihachu. It won’t happen again.” The guard stutters.

 

Niki nods at him and turns on her heel to walk back down the hall, beckoning Tommy to follow her.

 

What a fucking legend, dude. What a fucking legend.

 

Tommy trails behind Niki and realises that he is severely underdressed.

 

His slightly tattered Dominoes uniform sticks out, just a tiny bit.

 

Not that he cares, obviously. He’s used to attention. Just usually the attention is from women and not from people who could kill him. Then again, women could kill him too- but that’s all technical.

 

“I thought you said this was a dinner?” Tommy questions.

 

Niki gives him a small laugh, “I said I was going to a dinner. Which I am. It’s just.. more exclusive than what’s happening out here.”

 

Probably Mafia business, Tommy mentally notes.

 

The two of them reach the end of the hall and Niki opens the door in front of them.

 

The conversation in the room dulls when the two of them walk in.

 

“He’s with me. Not a threat.” Niki rolls her eyes, as she drags a chair from the side of the room to the head of the table. 

 

“Sit here, Tommy.” She motions to the seat that she’s dragged up there.

 

Awkwardly, Tommy sits there, and Niki takes a seat next to him, the two of them dominating the head of the table while the others still look on at them.

 

The chatter has completely stopped. 

 

‘Fuck me,’ Tommy thinks. Why does he always get stuck in awkward situations? 

 

He doesn’t deserve this. He’s ‘TommyInnit: Lacker of awkwardness, god among men.’

 

Everyone is staring down at him.

 

He knows what he needs to do. He puts on his most shit New York accent.

 

“Boys, I’m gonna make you an offer you can’t refuse.”

 

Silence.

 

And then the man sitting across from them, the other head of the table breaks out into laughter. 

 

And soon enough everyone else follows. 

 

Fuck yes. Tommy is on his comedy arc right now.

 

“You’re cracked, kid.” The man at the end of the table laughs, “And any friend of Nihachu is a friend of ours.”

 

Niki grins at the man, “That’s Quackity. I am glad you got his approval. He’s very important to our little family.”

 

“Quackity, Big Q, my man. I’m TommyInnit. I’m a pretty big deal.”

 

“Alright, you big son of a bitch. What’s your deal then?”

 

Tommy looks around at the other people in the room, who have gone back to their separate conversations. Even Niki is off talking to some woman in sunglasses.

 

Tommy turns back to Quackity, taking in his rude question.

 

“Don’t know, bitch. What’s the deal with your face?”

 

Quackity looks shocked for a second, and that’s when Tommy notices the scar that runs through right eyebrow and down his cheek. 

 

Tommy really needs to watch what he says sometimes. Tubbo is always telling him that.

 

Tommy sinks into his chair, frightened he’s going to get clarted, but Quackity just starts to laugh.

 

“Some dude swung a pickaxe at me. It was super fucked up.” He laughs, “Anyway, your deal?”

 

“I deliver pizza.”

 

Quackity laughs again, “No, seriously.”

 

“Seriously.”

 

“Oh.”

 

The two look at eachother.

 

“You’re weird.” Tommy breaks the silence. 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“Sorry, Big Q but it’s true.”

 

“What the fuck, TommyInnit! Why would you say that to me? TommyInnit you have hurt my feelings, my heart is broken right now.”

 

Before Tommy can open his mouth again, Niki comes over.

 

“Are you two playing nicely?”

 

“Of course Miss Nihachu, always.” Quackity winks.

 

Niki just laughs and stands in front of her seat.

 

“Everyone! If we could take our seats now, dinner will be served.”

 

Everyone takes their respective seats, and as Niki takes her seat, Tommy leans in to whisper to her.

 

“Uh, Niki. Do I have to pay? Cause I can’t eat if I do.”

 

Niki giggles at him, “Of course you don’t have to, Tommy. It’s on us.”

 

“Thanks, Miss Nihachu.”

 

“Oh stop that.” She nudges him.

 

Men in black and white suits walk into the room carrying plates, which get placed in front of each of them.

 

Tommy is way out of his comfort zone here. This is no pizza. He doesn’t even know what type of meat is on his plate. Definitely not pepperoni. 

 

Niki stands up again and grabs her glass, clinking it to get everyone's attention.

 

“I would like to toast to a very successful month. Everyone has worked extremely hard and you have all made me very proud with what you’ve done. Thank you so much for the support, and remember to continue to support each other. This year is going to be our biggest yet, and we can’t lose anyone else.”

 

A tense silence fills the room, and Tommy looks confused at Niki.

 

“The loss of our beloved sister is still very fresh, but we have to power on. We will get through this together. We always will.”

 

Oh. That’s sad. That’s really sad.

 

“But now we’re here to celebrate the good. We’re here to eat and connect, as a family. I love you all deeply.”

 

There’s a cheer from around the table and Tommy can’t help but join in.

 

“Quackity, care to say a few words?”

 

Quackity joins Niki in standing and raises his glass.

 

“I won’t say much, but the coming together of our families has been absolutely phenomenal!”

 

There’s cheers from all around the table again.

 

“And to the newest member of our family, TommyInnit!” 

 

And an even bigger eruption of cheers.

 

Holy shit.

 

“Cheers!” Niki and Quackity chorus. 

 

Tommy looks around and smiles to himself.

 

 

 

Niki pulls up at the apartment block that the heroes live in.

 

“I would have dropped you to your house but you were asleep. I can get directions from a sleeping person.” Niki explains, pulling him into a hug.

 

“That’s okay, Niki.” 

 

Tommy gets out of the car and walks to the door, looking back at Niki.

 

“I’ll see you soon, Tommy.” She says before driving off.

 

Tommy yawns and smiles at the door person before lazily walking through the lobby and into the elevator.

 

Level 24.

 

Tommy walks over the door that he delivered pizza to not that long ago and knocks on the door.

 

Thankfully, he isn’t greeted with a sword in the face, instead he’s swept off his feet into a hug.

 

“Tommy! I was worried sick about you, you damn gremlin child. Techno told me you wanted Niki’s number and then I couldn’t contact you!”

 

Fucking clingy bitch.

 

Tommy’s tired though, so he just hugs back.

 

“I need sleep, Wilby.” He mumbles.

 

“Did you just call me Wilby?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Okay, Toms. Let’s get you to bed.”

 

Wilbur carried Tommy through the house and into a bedroom.

 

“Where are Techno and Phil?” Tommy asks as Wilbur tucks him into bed.

 

“They’re on call right now.”

 

Tommy hums and snuggles into bed. It’s warm. This is nice. 

 

“Goodnight, Toms.”

 

“Night Night, Wil.”

 

Wilbur leaves the room and Tommy goes to fall asleep, but he remembers what got him started on his adventure today.

 

“I never got my fucking 10 grand.”

 

Tommy sleepily pulls out his phone and googles “Sapnap.”

 

The first result is some dumb news article, but the second result is an email.

 

To: [email protected]

From: [email protected]

 

SUBJECT: MONEY!!!!

 

OI!!!!!!

you never gave me my money, dickhead.

paypal me please thanks thank you

 

my fuckinf uh paypal is attached send it to me thanks.

 

Kind Regards,

TommyInnit.

 

—-

 

You’ve received: $ 10,000 from Sapnap.

 

—-

 

As Tommy slowly falls asleep, he knows that today is still not the weirdest thing that’s ever happened while delivering pizza. Tommy doesn’t talk about the weirdest thing.

 

—-



TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get Rich (and join the mafia in the process)

  1. Go to work
  2. Be hated
  3. Meet famous pranksters and make content for them
  4. Get “kidnapped” by the mafia (DO NOT ACTUALLY GET KIDNAPPED.)
  5. Make a really good Godfather joke
  6. Make friends with a ‘Quackity’
  7. Demand your money
  8. Profit. (Literally!!)

Notes:

thank you for the wait!! i’m so sorry it took so long, I just started back at school. new update soon I hope!!

no spelling mistakes i swear

kudos and comments v appreciated!!

come talk on twitter!! @quotebooksoot

Chapter 5: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get Fit (and run from your problems in the process)

Summary:

“Do you have a metro card?” Tubbo asks him.

Does he have a metro card? Psh. Everyone has a metro card, what a stupid questi-

Oh.

Tommy doesn’t have a metro card.

He dropped it down the drain while trying to do a card trick like they do in ‘Now You See Me.’

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy snaps up from his sleep at the sound of someone in the room. 

 

It’s still dark in the room, though he can swear he must have slept through the night. 

 

Peering around he can see the gentle outline of someone standing next to his bed. 

 

Tubbo?

 

That doesn’t seem right. He’s pretty sure he didn’t end up at his house last night.

 

“Who’s there?” Tommy questions, still half asleep.

 

“Go back to sleep, mate. I’m just turning your phone off. Been buzzing all night.”

 

“Phil?”

 

Phil chuckles lightly, “It’s me. No worries.”

 

Tommy smiles to himself, what a good man. Philza is the only man ever. He is the number one hero for a reason. Fuckin’ awesome, man.

 

Phil pats Tommy on the head and leaves the room, gently shutting the door behind him.

 

Tommy hums and lays back down, what a nice man, turning his phone off because it was buzzing.

 

 

Oh fuck.

 

His phone was buzzing.

 

Tommy only has like 3 contacts in his phone. And the only person that actually calls him…

 

Tubbo.

 

Tommy jumps up and frantically turns his phone on. 

 

“Fucking hurry up and turn on, you bitch.” Tommy mumbles, exasperated.

 

Finally, the logo glows and Tommy punches in his password, “Password”.

 

Oh shit. Yeah.

 

He has 48 missed calls from Tubbo and 127 text messages.

 

And one from Ranboo. Dickhead.

 

Tommy scrambles to call Tubbo back, and doesn’t even bring his phone to his ear before Tubbo answers.

 

“Tommy fucking Innit, where in the flying fuck are you? You missed pizza night. I have been worried sick .”

 

“Big man…” Tommy croaks, his morning voice peaking through. If he tries to change the subject then maybe Tubbo will forget about him not coming home last night.

 

“Don’t ‘Big Man’ me, I am enraged! I- I’m raging. Get your ass home, right now.”

 

“Tubbo! My friend, please, I need my beauty rest.”

 

“I don’t give a shit. Home, now.” 

 

And then Tubbo hangs up. 

 

Aw fuck. Tommy needs to go. And soon. Last time Tommy didn’t come home after being told too, Tubbo moved the couch onto the stairwell and made him sleep out there. The landlord didn’t like that one.

 

Tommy gets out of bed and stretches before heading out into the living room, where Techno and Wilbur are sitting, watching some anime thing on the TV.

 

“This looks lame.” Tommy comments as he walks towards the door.

 

“Where are you going?” Techno asks without even looking at him. Jeez, that guy must have, like, superpowers or something. Ha.

 

“Out.” Tommy replies with his hand on the door handle. 

 

Turn around and come to the living room.” Wilbur says in his weird voice. He is such a strange man. He should get a hobby and a life.

 

“Why are you doing that stupid voice, you are a stupid man. Anyway, I must be off now.” 

 

Tommy doesn’t see it but Techno raises an eyebrow at Wilbur, and Wilbur hits him up the side of the head.

 

Suddenly, Tommy feels a hand on his wrist, stopping him from turning the handle. Tommy turns around… Philza?

 

“Philza, what the fuck? Unhand me. I thought you were better than this. I know my rights.”

 

“You’re not going anywhere, mate.”

 

“You get him, Phil!” Techno cheers from the living room. Prick. 

 

Phil drags Tommy into the living room (with much protest and profanity from the kid), and sits him on the lounge between Wilbur and Techno.

 

Tommy huffs. Tubbo is going to fucking clart him when he gets home.

 

“So, are you going to explain to us what happened last night?” Phil asks, standing in front of them with his arms crossed.

 

“No.”

 

“What do you mean, ‘no’?” Wilbur asks.

 

“I mean no.”

 

“You gremlin child, tell us why Nihachu dropped you home.”

 

“You didn’t seem to have a problem when you carried me to bed last night.”

 

“We’re playing that game are we?” 

 

“Boys…” Phil warns.

 

“You called me Wilby last night!” Wilbur exclaims.

 

“No I didn’t, that doesn’t sound like me. I fucking hate you.”

 

“You loveeee me.” Wilbur teases.

 

“I hope you get hit by a car and then hit by another car.”

 

“Boys! That’s enough!” Phil sighs, rubbing his hand on his forehead.

 

If they had just let Tommy go this wouldn’t have been an issue, now would it?

 

A silence rings out in the room.

 

“Tommy, tell us what happened.” Phil says again.

 

“I got $10,000.”

 

Techno laughs beside him. Phil looks at him confused. Wilbur mumbles something under his breath that Tommy chooses to ignore.

 

“And Nihachu?” Phil asks after a moment.

 

“She was there.”

 

Phil raises an eyebrow at him.

 

“And we went to dinner. Is that so hard to believe?”

 

“Coming from you? Yes.” Wilbur chimes in.

 

“Wilbur. I did not ask for your unsolicited opinion on this matter. Please shut your mouth and promptly exit my life.” Tommy stands up, “Now if you will excuse me I best be going.”

 

“No way, kid.” Techno says, standing up to loom over Tommy.

 

Not that Tommy is scared. Or short. He’s Tommy ‘6’3 and super brave and cool’ Innit for fuck’s sake.

 

Tommy is good with thinking on his feet. He always has been. He’s not only the master of distraction but the master of acting, too. So it’s no surprise when he manages to come up with the best escape possible in this situation.

 

“Look over there!” Tommy points to the empty hallway.

 

They all turn.

 

Tommy promptly runs out the door.

 

---

 

Sapnap and George sit guilty on the lounge when Dream walks into the house.

 

Dream heads straight for the lounge room and sets the grocery bags down in front of them.

 

“Took you a full day to get groceries?” Sapnap mocks, shyly grinning at Dream.

 

The tall man in front of them is having none of it.

 

“Yes. It took me a full day to get groceries. Do you two idiots want to know why?”

 

George and Sapnap look at eachother and shrug.

 

“I’ll tell you why! Because when I went to pay for our food my card declined. And I thought to myself ‘ This never happens, maybe there’s been a mistake?’ So I had to leave the line and call the bank.”

 

George tenses, ready for Dream to yell at them at any moment.

 

“And the bank said that someone” He motions to the two sitting on the lounge, “Had withdrawn $10,000. And obviously, they marked that as suspicious, and I would too. They refused to let me open my bank account unless I came in person. So that was fucking awesome, wasn’t it?”

 

“So remind me why that meant you only just got done shopping?” Sapnap buts in. Dream and George both death glare him, knowing that you shouldn’t interrupt Dream’s monologuing. 

 

“So I obviously had my own suspicions as to who had withdrawn said money and because of that I wanted to make them fear the very ground they walked on. Needless to say, that’s why I didn’t just come home to get cash. I would have committed a murder.”

 

“You’re still not explaining shit.” Sapnap interrupts again. George slaps him on the arm.

 

“Fuck you. I’m going to tell you, I-I was literally in the middle of telling you.”

 

“Dream, just continue.” George huffs.

 

“Anyway. I had to go into the bank in person, but I was fucking pissed so I had to blow off some steam.”

 

George and Sapnap both whip out their phones, each googling something along the lines of ‘Bank robbery in my area.’

 

Sure enough, there were dozens of search results for a bank robbery that happened late yesterday afternoon. The top article reads:

 

------

 

DREAM STRIKES AGAIN.

[image of dream exiting the bank]

 

The masked villain known as his alias ‘Dream’ has once again reigned terror on the city, this time, targeting Nevadas Bank. The villain wasn’t seen entering the premises, with one witness claiming he, “Appeared out of no-where, like he teleported inside.” 

Is this a new power of Dream? This attack is leading some to believe this to be true. A new power could have disastrous consequences on our community.

 

A statement released told us that Dream stole $10,000, but left no trace of him being there, besides one second of footage on a CCTV camera when he was exiting the bank.

 

We reached out to the head of Nevadas Bank for comment, but didn’t receive anything.

 

------

 

“Shit dude. Apparently you got new powers” Sapnap laughs.

 

“No way! That’s insane Dream. You’re so cool, I can’t believe you learned how to teleport.” George giggles, looking up at Dream.

 

Dream smiles at them before shaking it off and evolving back into villain mode. 

 

“After that I had to go into hiding, and make sure the money was clean. I was able to go back to the grocery store this morning and get food for this house, because I’m the only one that supplies for this family.”

 

“Thanks daddy Dream.” Sapnap smirks.

 

“Shut up, idiot.” Dream laughs, “There’s one thing I couldn’t figure out. What did you spend the $10,000 on? I tried to trace it but it all just got transferred.”

 

Sapnap and George are silent for a moment. 

“Well it all started when we got Pizza-” Sapnap begins.

 

“Next thing you know, Sapnap was suggesting-”

 

“George just really wanted to-”

 

“So this kid turned up-”

 

“And the mafia!-”

 

“So he called Nihachu-”

 

“She was not happy to see us-”

 

“Sapnap transferred-”

 

“And George was totally in on it the whole time.”

 

They finish their overlapping stories in sync.

 

Dream stares blankly, and slightly confused at what just happened. Luckily, he’s lived with the two of them long enough to be able to decipher their stories. 

 

“Honestly, I’m not mad.” Dream admits. 

 

He’s more intrigued if anything.

 

“How did this kid manage to get the Nihachu in his back pocket?”

 

“No idea, Dream. It was cool though.” George says.

 

“What did you say his name was again?” Dream asks.

 

“It was uh- Tommy, right?” George turns to Sapnap.

 

“Yeah. Tommy Innit.”

 

---

 

Tommy swings open the door to his apartment.

 

“I’m back, bitch!” He exclaims, tripping through the door before running into the living room. He can hear the TV playing, so Tubbo must be in there. Probably watching something dumb, Tommy could go for watching something dumb right now.

 

He gets to the lounge room and feels an immediate sense of deja-vu. He has been here before, and he is not happy about it.

 

There sits Ranbitch. On his lounge. Next to his best friend.

 

Tommy walks in front of the two.

 

Aw fuck this. 

 

To make matters worse, Ranboobie has his cat.

 

“Unhand Henry and get out of my house.” Tommy demands, crossing his arms.

 

“You can’t make him do that.” Tubbo says back.

 

“This is my house, I can do whatever I want.”

 

“Feels like he’s here more often than you are.”

 

This is guilt-tripping. Tommy is so aware this is guilt-tripping. And it’s working.

 

“I’m sorry, Tubs. I really am, man. I swear I can explain-”

 

“I don’t need an explanation.” Tubbo sighs, his face going soft, “I was just worried.”

 

Tommy smiles at his best friend, and Ranboo holds out Henry.

 

Tommy grabs it immediately, “I’ve missed you, best friend. You would have been a hit last night.”

 

“I thought I was your best friend?” Tubbo laughs.

 

“If I have to share you with this tiktoker then you have to share me with Henry.”

 

“What’s tiktok?” Ranboo asks.

 

“You wouldn’t get it, Boob. Don’t quit your day job.”

 

“That literally doesn’t make sense.” Ranboo replies.

 

“You are asking for it, I swear.” Tommy mumbles, sitting down next to Tubbo, and placing Henry on his shoulder.

 

“Put that cat on the other side.” Tubbo mumbles.

 

What is Tubbo’s problem? Tommy complies, but not happily. 

 

“Henry, was this scary man being mean to you?”

 

“Don’t get him started..” Ranboo mumbles.

 

“I am not the bad guy here. That cat has ruined me. I can’t sleep, I can’t eat without it being there. I am emotionally unstable. It is not innocent. I am tempted to take my anger out on that non innocent creature.”

 

“Tubbo! You can’t hurt Henry, they’re a minor.”

 

“That’s the problem you have with that?” Ranboo asks.

 

“Yes.” 

 

Ranboo sighs. Dickhead. 

 

The three of them turn back to the TV where they’re watching some animated show. Looks like what Wilbur and Techno were watching. Weird.

 

They watch in silence for a moment, but when a character on screen mentions money, Tommy remembers what got him in trouble in the first place.

 

“I have $10,000 and I need to get my car!” Tommy blurts out.

 

“Oh gosh.” Ranboo sighs.

 

“Does this mean you can pay the rent?” Tubbo asks.

 

“We pay rent?” Tommy replies.

 

Tubbo sighs and rubs his forehead. The kid is always stressed, Tommy should be the mature adult here and buy him some self help books. That would be a good idea.

 

“How did you get the money, Tommy?” Tubbos asks.

 

“Well..” Tommy laughs. He can’t tell the whole truth, “It was something like a tip.”

 

“You must be really good at your job.” Ranboo comments.

 

“I am.”

 

“So.. Rent money?” Tubbo asked again.

 

Well.. Tommy did miss pizza night, and technically he should contribute to this household as it’s not something he has been great at doing…

 

Henry meows. 

 

“You raise a good point, Henry.” He turns back to Tubbo, “I will contribute to the rent.”

 

Henry meows again.

 

“But we still need to get my car.”

 

Tubbo and Ranboo agree to help him get his car back. Admittedly, it’s more like Tubbo agreeing and Ranboo getting forced into coming, but nevertheless.

 

If friendship doesn’t prevail, peer pressure is a great second option.

 

Tommy throws his hoodie and places Henry in the hood.

 

He then throws the door open, and begins to run down the stairs.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo follow at a less frightening pace behind him.

 

“I feel like we’re going to end up in jail.” Ranboo comments.

 

“Welp, wouldn’t be the first time.” Tubbo responds.

 

“Huh?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

“I swear you said it wouldn’t be the first time.”

 

“That doesn’t sound right.”

 

“I-I’m so confused.”

 

Tubbo grins at his friend, “It was great gaslighting you. Bye!” 

 

Tubbo then runs after Tommy.

 

“What is happening?” 

 

 

Tommy and Tubbo arrive at the bottom of the stairs and wait for Ranboo.

 

The tall dude finally arrives, still with a confused look on his face.

 

“Took you long enough, dickhead.” Tommy mumbles.

 

“Shut up, Tommy.” Tubbo snorts, kicking Tommy in the ankle.

 

“Twat.”

 

Tommy begins to limp away from them, but motions for the two to follow him.

 

“We need to catch the bus because the warehouse is far away and I now have an injury.”

 

“Do you have a metro card?” Tubbo asks him.

 

Does he have a metro card? Psh. Everyone has a metro card, what a stupid questi-

 

Oh.

 

Tommy doesn’t have a metro card.

 

He dropped it down the drain while trying to do a card trick like they do in ‘Now You See Me.’

 

“No.” Tommy sighs, “I am going to have to charm my way onto the bus.”

 

Tubbo and Ranboo share a look with each other. They need to stop doing that, Tommy cannot read minds.

 

“I have two spare cards.” Ranboo says, getting his wallet out to show them.

 

Tommy takes his wallet, and takes out the two metro cards, as well at $5. 

 

“Wha- Huh? Did you just, just rob me?” Ranboo asks as Tommy gives him his wallet back.

 

“No, of course not. How dare you accuse me of such an act, Ranboo? This is very distasteful.”

 

“Why do you do this to me.” Ranboo retorts weakly.

 

“Tubbo taught me the art of psychological warfare.”

 

“It’s true,” Tubbo pipes up, “I did.”

 

Ranboo just nods and continues walking towards the bus stop. Maybe Tommy should give them the self help books instead.

 

They arrive at the bus stop just in time.

 

The bus pulls up and the driver opens the door. The three of them get on board and tap on.

 

“Hello, king.” Tommy nods to the driver.

 

“Boss man.” Tubbo also nods.

 

“I’m sorry.” Ranboo mumbles behind them.

 

The three of them squish into a two person seat.

 

“This is okay!” Ranboo says, as the bus takes off.

 

“Maybe for you, you’re not the one fucking squashes between a window and Tubbo’s fat ass.”

 

“Please do not comment on my ass.”

 

“Sorry, king.”

 

The bus ride continues smoothly enough.

 

Tommy is even getting along with Ranboo. It’s probably because of Tommy’s unlimited charm. He still hates Ranboo.

 

Stupid best friend stealer.

 

But he is ok to talk to for short periods of time. 

 

Henry is having a good time too. They’ve fallen asleep. A good first bus ride.

 

So, yeah. Everything is going smoothly.

 

Until it’s not.

 

Three stops in, 4 people in balaclavas run onto the bus. Two of them throw the driver out of the seat, and one of them climbs into the driver's seat. One of them walks down the middle of the bus with a gun, screaming at people to shut up and stay put.

 

None of them even tap on.

 

Now, this situation isn’t ideal. The longer that they are on the bus, the more danger they are in.

 

Not in danger of the people with the guns, no, not at all. But they’re in danger of getting his car stolen, and that would be most unfortunate.


He would probably lose his job.

 

“These people aren’t very good drivers.” Tommy whispers to Tubbo as the bus swerves around another corner, almost running into a group of joggers on the street.

 

Frankly, that’s what they get for exercising.

 

“Shut the fuck up, kid.” A man yells at Tommy, swirling around to point the gun in his direction.

 

That is a full thug move. 

 

Tommy wants a gun.

 

Looking over at Ranboo, Tommy sees his grip is strong on the seat in front of him, with white knuckles.  

 

He looks like he is struggling. TommyInnit never struggles. 

 

Admittedly, as the bad people are screaming at people who are crying, Tommy understands the fear.

 

If you’re going to steal a bus there’s no need to be a dick about it. 

 

What feels like hours of reckless driving pass. Of all the times the city's heroes have randomly shown up in Tommy’s life over the last few days, this is the only time he really wants it to happen. 

 

In fact, Tommy is kinda desperate.

 

The driving has even woken Henry up. They are not having a good time.

 

‘Come on Phil… Techno… Even Wilbur.. Anytime now.’

 

The bus lurches to the side and Tommy leans to see where they’re headed.

 

Oh fucking shitballs. They’re headed straight for town hall. That’s not good. 

 

Tubbo grabs Tommy’s jacket and Ranboo’s arm, holding the three of them together. 

 

The three of them brace for impact. Tommy squeezes his eyes shut. 

 

 

But the impact doesn’t come. 

 

Instead, the bus comes to a quick halt.

 

No fucking way.

 

There’s a thud on the roof. Then footsteps.

 

Tommy opens his eyes and peers out the window again. The Blade. 

 

Fuck. Yes.

 

Tommy watches as the bus door opens, and Wilbur steps onto the bus. Should Tommy be calling him Siren when he’s in his stupid hero costume?

 

That means Philza is on the roof.

Fucking mad.

 

“Put the gun down.” Wilbur commands as Techno rushes onto the bus behind him.

 

The bad guy drops the gun. 

 

I guess his powers actually do work.

 

The hijackers are distracted with the heroes, and Tommy sees this as an opportunity.

 

“Come on!” Tommy murmurs to his friends, and motions to the top of the window, which is open and big enough for people to fit through. 

 

Whilst everyone is caught up in the commotion, Tommy pushes himself up and through the window and lands non-gracefully on the ground. Tubbo and Ranboo follow suite.

 

Ranboo, that lanky bastard has a little more trouble. All arms and legs that one.

 

The three of them take off to get away from the situation as soon as possible.

 

---

 

“Yo, Siren.” Techno says as he throws the man who was driving the bus out of the seat and against the wall.

 

“Yes, Mister Blade?” Wilbur whines as he ducks out of a punch someone tries to throw at him.

 

“I just saw- uh. Innit dive out the window.”

 

“No fucking way! He dived out the window?”

 

Techno laughs as he knocks out the dude he was fighting.

 

“It was more like a stumble. The man saw the opportunity and he took it.”

 

“Knock yourself out.” Wilbur commands, before turning back to Techno, “Surely he can take care of himself until we’re done.”

 

Techno nods. He watches as one of the hijackers tries to climb out the back window.

 

It’ll take a while for him to get out. He’s not nearly as agile as he thinks he is.

 

Techno whips out his phone and sends a text message.

 

He then races down the back to drag the man out of the window.

 

—-

 

From TechnoBlade: We’re coming for you next.

 

“Uhh, guys.” Tommy warns, as the three of them walk down the street.

 

“What’s up, boss man?” Tubbo asks.

 

“You’re going to have to trust me here. We need to get onto the rooftops.”

 

“Now why’s that?” Ranboo asks.

 

“Because I said so, Ranboo. Now follow me.” Tommy takes off down an alleyway.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo run after him.

 

“Did you get another threatening scam email?” Tubbo yells after him, “I told you, they’re not real!”

 

“Don’t be a dick, Tubs! Now’s not the time to discuss my emails.” Tommy yells back over his shoulder, as he reaches the fire escape.

 

The two others catch up to him and together they run up the stairs and onto the roof.

 

Tommy is on high alert as they reach the top. The three heroes could be anywhere. Luckily, Tommy has a head start.

 

He quickly scans the rooftops and figures out where in the city they are. It’s not terribly far from the warehouse. But still enough for a good workout. 

 

Luckily he wore his running shoes.

 

Tommy grabs Henry out of his hoodie and sets them on the ground next to him.

 

“You’re going to have to run with us, pal.” 

 

Henry meows. Good kitty.

 

“Alright, boys. Follow me.” Tommy begins to sprint over the connected rooftops, with Tubbo and Ranboo following close behind. 

 

They get to a gap between two roofs. Tommy jumps. 

 

He misses. 

 

Tommy lands on a window sill below the roof.

 

“What a god.” Ranboo laughs.

 

“Not poggers.” Tubbo agrees.

 

Tommy pulls himself up while his two friends easily make the jump.

 

Ranboo has extra length and Tubbo is just.. Tubbo. So they both have an advantage in the jump.

 

Henry makes it fine but it’s a cat. Also an advantage.

 

Frankly, it’s very unfair.

 

They continue to run, and their jumps manage to improve with time.

 

Tommy is quite the fit man, he has insanely high levels of endurance, and has run multiple times in his life. But fuck he’s out of breath.

 

The chase is quite fucking rough, innit?

 

Tommy wheezes as he jumps over another roof.

 

Maybe he should consider witness protection.

 

What even is witness protection?

 

—-

 

The three manage to get to the warehouse. 20 minutes straight of hardcore parkour takes it out of you, and Tommy has never felt better.

 

If by “better” you mean worse and laying on the ground close to vomiting up whatever food is in his stomach.

 

Turns out Tommy is actually very physically weak.

 

At least he’s in the same shape as Ranboo. But at least Ranboo is being quiet about it.

 

“I’m going to shit and piss and cum and cry.” Tommy complains.

 

“Please. Please shut up.” Tubbo replies, holding his head.

 

He thinks just because he’s not having a mild asthma attack that he can be all high and mighty.

 

Well, Tommy will show him.

 

Tommy goes to stand up. He falls right back down on his ass.

 

“Fucking hell.”

 

Henry meows.

 

Prick.

 

Tommy’s phone dings again.

 

From TechnoBlade: Where are you? 

 

“Aw, fuck me.” 

 

“No thank you.” Ranboo replies.

 

“I wasn’t talking to you Ranboob.”

 

“Yup, yup. Okay.”

 

“We-” Tommy wheezes, “We need to get the car and go.” 

 

Tommy actually stands up with the help of Tubbo this time, and Ranboo follows.

 

They get over to the car and Tommy pulls the car keys out of his pocket.

 

He holds the key out to Tubbo and places them in his hand.

 

“Boys, I need you to listen to me very carefully. I need you to take this car and I need you to drive it back to Pizza Hut. Tell the bald manager it is my car and tell him I can’t get in trouble for it. Also tell him he is bad and that I am going to make him fill out so much paperwork because I know my rights. Yes? Okay.”

 

Nods to both of them. 

 

“Good luck, men.”

 

Tommy scoops up Henry and sprints off.

 

He doesn’t even fall on his face.

 

---

 

Tubbo sits in the driver’s seat with Ranboo next to him.

 

“Can you drive?” Ranboo asks.

 

“No. Can you?” 

 

“No.”

 

“Oh my fucking god we’re going to die.”

 

---

 

Tommy keeps running.

 

He refuses to respond to Techno. Tommy’s pretty sure if you respond then they can track you or some shit.

 

He heads for the roof again. Hopefully by heading to the top he can get to Pizza Hut around the same time that Tubbo and Ranboo do.

 

His phone buzzes a third time.

 

From TechnoBlade: We’re on our way. Tell me where you are.

 

Fucking hell. Why is Techno threatening him?

 

For once, Tommy can honestly say he wasn’t involved in any of the illegal activity that happened today. He was just minding his own business!

 

This is all just a big misunderstanding, surely.

 

Doesn’t mean Tommy isn’t a tiny bit scared of the three most powerful people in the city hunting him down.

 

Tommy keeps running. 

 

He runs like his life depends on it. Because frankly, it does.

 

He’s on his action hero arc, how sick.

 

Still, doesn’t mean his legs don’t burn, doesn’t mean his breath feels short.

 

At least he hasn’t missed a jump again.

 

Falling off a roof doesn’t seem like a particularly pleasant experience.

 

 

Tommy ends up on the roof of the Pizza Hut.

 

He doesn’t know how.

 

There is a high chance he blacked out.

 

He should not be blacking out. Drunk people black out, and he is not drunk. He is a minor.

 

Tommy has done more running in the last 2 hours than he has his entire life. 

 

Is this what exercise feels like? Because it is a very inconvenient feeling.

 

Tommy climbs down the fire escape of the building. You’re only meant to exit via the fire escape, but he enters through it. 

 

He has a blatant disregard for the rules. They call him Tommy ‘badass and bad boy’ Innit for a reason.

 

He enters the shop and walks straight into the manager's office.

 

“Manifold! Jack! Jack Manifold, my man.” Tommy exclaims loudly.

 

“Don’t you even think about it, fella.”

 

“Fella? That is very British of you, Jack.”

 

Jack rubs his forehead and stands from behind his desk.

 

Is this meant to be intimidating?

 

“Tom. Get out of my store this fucking instant.”

 

“I think that’s a bit drastic, king. We can work this out.”

 

“You didn’t return your car, you didn’t clock off, you didn’t call,” Jack being to list thing off as he gets closer to Tommy, “You slack off, you’re an annoying shit, and you left us-“

 

Tommy runs out of the store.

 

He sprints for the street, and turns back to look at his (ex) place of work.

 

Well this is a bit shit.

 

Whilst he’s turned around, Tommy runs straight into someone’s chest.

 

“Sorry, mate. I-“ Tommy begins.

 

“Tommy?” A familiar voice asks.

 

Tommy looks up, “Big Q! What are you doing here?” 

 

“Just gotta do some business. You know. Why are you running?”

 

“My boss is going to kill me. I also think the heroes may actually kill me.”

 

“Why would the heroes be after you?” 

 

Tommy stands up and brushes himself off, “I swear I didn’t do anything this time. I’m innocent Big Q.”

 

Quackity laughs and begins walking, “Come on, I’ll give you a lift.”

 

Score.

 

He follows Quackity to a very expensive looking car.

 

This looks too expensive for him to touch.

 

“Uh- Are you sure it’s no hassle, mate? I can walk, it’s no trouble.”

 

“You’re family, Tommy. Hop in.” Quackity says sincerely, motioning for Tommy to get in the car.

 

Nawwww. 

 

They’re like an actual family. Maybe Quackity can be his new best friend. They can be BFF’s. Quackity can be his Ranboo.

 

“Thanks Big Q.” Tommy says jumping in the car.

 

Before he closes the door, Henry jumps in and onto his lap.

 

“Is that your cat?”

 

“It’s name is Henry.”

 

They look at eachother and nod. 

 

Quackity begins to drive off, luckily, he’s going in the direction of Tommy’s apartment.

 

Henry meows.

 

“Cool cat.”

 

“Thanks”

 

Tommy’s phone dings.

 

From TechnoBlade: You can’t hide forever, Tommy.

 

“Fucking hell, man!” Tommy whines.

 

“What’s up, Tommy?” Quackity asks.

 

“The Blade is threatening me again.”

 

“That’s terrible. That is literally, uh- fucking, cyber bullying.”

 

“I know. I hate old people.”

 

“He’s heading out. Philza too.”

 

Tommy hums in agreement. Old people.

 

Luckily he is still young and youthful. 

 

“What business are you on?” Tommy asks.

 

“My bank got robbed. Y’know, nothing important. Some villain playing sick and twisted games with my money.”

 

Tommy’s jaw drops. He owns a bank. That’s legendary. That is the most legendary thing he has ever heard. 

 

“No fucking way.”

 

“Yes fucking way!” Quackity laughs.

 

They pull up outside Nevadas Bank.

 

“I can’t go any further, am I alright to drop you off here?” Quackity asks.

 

“This is awesome. Thank you Big Q.”

 

“No problem, dude.”

 

Henry meows.

 

“Bye bye, Henry. You make me want to feel love again.” Quackity reaches over to pat Henry.

 

“That is so sad. Do you need therapy?”

 

Quackity gets out of the car.

 

Bloody hell.

 

Tommy gets out and places Henry in his hood. He waves to Quackity and begins to power walk to his apartment. It’s only a few blocks. He should be able to get there without getting absolutely clarted by the heroes. 

 

You know, for people whose job is to track people down, they’re not very good at it.

 

Tommy is getting tired. He’s been running around all day. It’s fucking exhausting.

 

He thinks back to what Jack was yelling at him. Though Tommy was slightly distracted with the reflection off of his bald head, he did manage to catch ‘didn't drop the car off.’ 

 

He must have beat Tubbo and Ranboo there.

 

—-

 

Tubbo skids the car into the parking lot behind Pizza Hut.

 

Ranboo is in the brace position in the passenger seat.

 

Tubbo pulls up the handbrake.

 

They silently agree to never mention this ‘car ride’ again.

 

—-

 

Tommy climbs the fire escape to his own apartment. 

 

Who knows what could be waiting for him in the stairwell.

 

Luckily, Tommy prides himself on prior planning and always leaves the window to their bedroom open in case of this exact scenario. 

 

Well, it was actually in case of a zombie apocalypse but the point still stands.

 

Henry jumps out of Tommy’s hood and walks inside.

 

Tommy smiles and wipes a tear from his eye.

 

They grow up so fast.

 

Tommy is just about to follow him, but a tug on his hoodie lifts him off of the ground. 

 

High off the ground. 

 

Tommy is so high right now.

 

Not in the drug way. Tommy doesn’t enforce drugs. They’re for wrongin’s.

 

There’s a loud flapping noise behind him.

 

Did he just get kidnapped by a giant bird? 

 

Tommy cranes his neck to see which type of bird has kidnapped him.

 

“Aw, fuck you, Philza.”

 

“Oi, watch your language, you gremlin.”

 

Phil lands on the roof, and places Tommy safely on the ground.

 

Standing there are Wilbur and Techno, both managing to be taller than him. 

 

They probably have shoes with platforms. No one is taller than TommInnit- and that’s science. 

 

Techno raises his hand-

 

“Please don’t kill me, Blade. I swear, no I promise, I didn’t do anything. Please, please, please, I will do anything. If you kill me I will be very sad and Henry will be sad and you don’t want-“

 

“Tommy, calm down. We’re not going to hurt you.” Phil says, placing a hand on Tommy’s shoulder.

 

“Stop farming ‘Aww’s’” Techno snorts, “Seriously though, we were worried. Don’t tell anyone but I was stressing outta my mind.”

 

“I wasn’t worried.” Wilbur grumbles. He then grabs Tommy and gives him a hug, “Just answer our texts next time, dickhead.”

 

“Wilbur, you are so fond of me. I am so endearing to you. This is wonderful.” Tommy laughs.

 

Tommy feels two other people join the hug.

 

This is awesome.

 

Tommy’s hug is interrupted by his racing mind replaying today’s events.

 

“Look, I hate to break up the bonding moment we are having right now, but I have a job I need to get back and a best friend to win over. So I am going to do that.”

 

The three exchange a look.

 

Can people please stop sharing looks Tommy isn’t involved in?

 

“You go make it up to your friend.” Phil smiles, “We’ll take care of your job.”

 

Tommy tilts his head, “How are you going to do that?”

 

“I’ll threaten to make him an orphan.” Techno replies without missing a beat. 

 

The three of them then take off, back in the direction of his place of work.

 

Tommy shakes off that interaction and climbs through his window. 

 

He has bigger problems to worry about. And they come in the form of his short best friend.

 

“Tubbo?” Tommy calls out.

 

“In here!” Tubbo calls back from the kitchen.

 

Tommy walks out and sees Tubbo laying face down on the kitchen table. Henry is perched on top of him, settling into sleep.

 

Ranboo is staring out their kitchen window.

 

Well, they look like they had a good time.

 

“I- uh. I want to apologise for uh. Look, I shouldn’t have ditched you last night and- I don’t know. I’m sorry, big man.” Tommy apologises to Tubbo, who hasn’t looked up from the table.

 

“Also I transferred you the $10,000.” 

 

That gets Tubbo’s attention. The boy looks up and checks his phone, seeing that he is indeed $10,000 richer. 

 

Tubbo grins at Tommy, “Thank you, boss man.”

 

“Anytime.” Tommy says sitting down at the table, “Ranboo. Reckon you could grab me a glass of water? I think I’ve been having an asthma attack for the last 3 hours.”

 

Ranboo looks at him startled and pours Tommy a glass of water.

 

Tommy takes it and sculls the whole thing.

 

Henry moves off Tubbo and curls itself up onto Tommy’s shoulder.

 

Life is good.

 

—-

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Get Fit (and run from your problems in the process)

 

  1. Get verbally abused by your best friend
  2. Decide to catch the bus for the first time in forever
  3. Tap on
  4. Almost crash into multiple buildings due to a hijacking
  5. Run from heroes (who may or may not be your friends)
  6. Get fired
  7. Have a small mafia family reunion 
  8. Get found by heroes (mentioned above)
  9. Give your best friend all of your money 
  10. Profit.

 

Notes:

thank you so much for 1000 kudos and 10,000 reads!!

for that i present to you an extra long chapter; i hope you enjoyed dreams villain monologuing.

thank you for all the comments. it makes me day!!!! dont be a silent reader :”)

kudos appreciated !! :D

as always; i have never made a spelling mistake ever

talk with me on twitter!! @quotebooksoot

Chapter 6: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Throw a Sleepover (and become a criminal in the process)

Summary:

The man next to Tommy looks at him, looks back at his computer then looks at Tommy again.

“Aren’t you a bit young to be doing this, kid?”

Tommy meets eyes with the man.

“You’re fired.”

“What?”

Tommy scoffs. Does this man not know who he is? 

“You’ll see.” Tommy rolls his eyes as he whips out his phone to text Quackity, never breaking eye contact with the man.

To BIG Q!!: fire the person on my left i think he is workplace harassing me

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up on the one bed in their apartment in between Tubbo and Ranboo. He guesses they’re all friends or whatever now. 

 

Ranboo did do him a solid by getting his car back, and by getting him a tap on card. So maybe he is okay.

 

For now.

 

Tommy reaches over the top of Tubbo to grab his phone. He is going to become a better man, he is going to check the news.

 

Or not. He has a text from Phil.

 

From Philza: Hey mate, your job is all good. That Jack dude wants you to take the day off though. Think he’s going to explode if you talk to him in the next 24 hours.

 

Fuck yes! Maybe there are perks to having superheroes be your best mates. It means he gets to stay employed after all. 

 

Unfortunately, now Tommy has gotten a taste of the grind, he doesn’t want the grind to ever stop, which means today he needs to complete a task he’s had in mind for the last few days.

 

That task is hanging out with his friends. 

 

He hasn’t been able to while he’s been caught up in all his shenanigans around the city.

 

He looks to Tubbo and then to Ranboo.

 

He has been neglecting them a bit. 

 

He checks his text from Phil again.

 

He kinda wants to see the heroes too.

 

Maybe he could try and bond his two families?

 

Okay, that is a good starting idea. He can do that.. But how?

 

He could get himself into trouble, like jump into a pit of piranhas and then text them all for help and when they all show up they bond over how much they love and care for him.

 

No, that’s dumb.

 

He could just calmly introduce them to each other and hope no one freaks out?

 

No. Also stupid.

 

Tommy gasps. 

 

That’s it!

 

A sleepover. 

 

What better way to get to know someone than to hear them snore?

 

That’s how Tommy and Tubbo first bonded, at a sleepover.

 

What could go wrong.

 

Tommy is determined to throw the best fukcing sleepover that any of them have ever had in their entire lives. There’s going to be pizza, and popcorn, and decorations, and cake, and they are going to cut the cake with one of Techno’s swords and it’s going to be fucking sick.

 

He just needs to get the money to do it. The money he doesn’t have because he gave it all to Tubbo. 

 

It’s fine. He can get money easily- just not through work.

 

Tommy climbs out of bed, careful not to wake his friends up. He grabs paper and a pen and begins brainstorming ways he could get money.

 

He could rob an old lady. Issue; that would get him arrested.

 

He could busk on the street. Issue; he needs a busking license and without one that would get him arrested.

 

He could pretend that he is a weak child with no money. Issue; he is not a weak child and also it will probably get him arrested.

 

Ugh. Brainstorming sucks.

 

Usually ideas just come to Tommy and he doesn’t really have to think this hard.

 

God, ambition is mean, he shouldn’t have to put up with this lack of brain movement.

 

Tommy shakes his head really fast in homes; it will speed up the thoughts in his brain. Spoiler alert: it doesn’t work and that makes Tommy sad.

 

Tommy throws his head down on the table.

 

He is trying to be nice and kind and cool for the first time in his life and nothing is going his way. This isn’t how karma is meant to work.

 

Soon, Henry walks over to Tommy.

 

“Hello, bestie.” Tommy mumbles, reaching his hand up to run it through Henry’s fur, “You have any ideas?”

 

Henry nudges Tommy’s head. It then looks in the direction of the fridge.

 

“What’s that?” Tommy asks them, before standing up to read the card.

 

Holy shit. Henry is a genius.

 

It’s Quackitiy’s number.

 

How didn’t Tommy think of that before? The answer is so obvious.

Quackity said that Tommy is family, that if he ever needs anything then he can go to him. 

 

So Tommy now knows what he needs to ask.

 

He needs to ask Quackity for a loan.

 

 

Tommy is sure that getting a loan is easy enough. He’s seen the movies- you just go in there and ask. Then you get one. Simple!

 

And there’s stuff about a credit score too.. But Tommy has never made any outrageous purchases so it shouldn’t be an issue. 

 

Anything that’s outrageous he usually steals. So not a problem.

 

Tommy is confident as he wants through the doors of Nevadas bank. The place is huge, and obviously Quackity likes marble, because half the place looks like it’s made from it. 

 

They seem to be doing fine after the recent robbery, business is booming.

 

Tommy strides up to one of the bank tellers.

 

“I want to see Mr Quackity.” Tommy tells him.

 

The man looks Tommy up and down. 

 

Probably taking in his really cool outfit, and his really cool cat. 

 

Henry lets out a soft purr.

 

“Do you have an appointment?’ The man, whose name tag reads ‘James’, asks.

 

“No. Him and I are best friends. I would like to see him now.” Tommy replies, assertively.

 

The man- James- laughs in Tommy’s face.

 

What a dickhead.

 

“Sure, kid. Run along now.” James says, still laughing.

 

“You’re going to regret this, dickhead.” Tommy mumbles, turning away and walking to the side of the bank.

 

He pops himself down on one of the marble chairs. They are not practical or comfortable. 

 

Tommy then whips out his phone, and grabs the business card which Henry is holding in its teeth. 

 

Tommy dials the number and holds it up to his ear.

 

It rings once.

 

It rings twice.

 

It rings- “Hello, this is Alex Quackity.”

 

“Alex? That’s a stupid name. You know it’s stupid, right?”

 

Tommy hears a sigh down the other side of the line.

 

“Hello to you too, Tommy.”

 

“I need a favor.” Tommy says.

 

“And what would that be?”

 

“We need to have a meeting. I am in the lobby of your bank. Also I need you to fire James.”

 

There’s a pause.

 

“Those three things have no correlation.”

 

Quackity laughs, “Okay, Tommy. I’m coming out now. Wait there.”

 

Tommy hangs up the phone. He is living life.

 

Tubbo told him about something that is called a ‘nepotism baby’ and right now, Tommy feels like one.

 

More people should be children of nepotism. It means you get stuff for free.

 

Tommy scans the room for Quackity. After a few minutes he sees the mafia boss walk out of an elevator. The elevator is gold. 

 

Tommy thinks it is real gold. He is sure of it, actually. 

 

Quackity spots him immediately and makes his way over to him.

 

“Hey, Big Q!” Tommy greets.

 

“Hey, man.” Quackity replies, and motions for him to follow, “Nice cat.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

Quackity and Tommy walk back over to the elevator, but not before Quackity calls out.

 

“James!”

 

James looks up to see Quackity and Tommy standing there next to each other.

 

“You’re fired.”

 

The face James makes is stupid.

 

Deserved. That’s what he gets for messing with ‘big man TommyInnit: ruler of banks and money and financial stability.’

 

The two of them hop in the elevator and Quackity presses the top floor. Why do so many people have access to penthouses? Why does Tommy not have access to infinite penthouses? 

 

It is so offensive to him.

 

Tommy follows BIg Q as he exits the elevators and walks past a receptionist and into an office made entirely of glass.


“Do you not value privacy?” Tommy asks.

 

“I like it when people can see how powerful I am.”

 

“You are so smart.”

 

They enter the office and Quackity motions for Tommy to sit down.

 

He does so. Tommy needs to be professional.

 

He even put a bow tie on Henry so they can look formal too.

 

Only formal people get loans.

 

“So what do you need, Tommy?”

 

Tommy takes a deep breath and looks Quackity dead in the eyes.

 

“I need a loan.”

 

Pause.

 

Quackity starts laughing.

 

“Tommy! I thought it was something serious, you scared me for a second there, man. What do you need a loan for?”

 

“It is serious! It is!” Tommy whines, “I need a loan because I need to untie my families together and therefore I need a lot of money to throw a really cool sleepover.”

 

“That’s the most stupid reaosn I have ever heard.”

 

“What the fuck.”

 

“Can I just write you a check? I am not putting you in debt for something like this.”

 

Tommy stands up and throws his hands in the air, exasperated.

 

“I am not letting you give me the money for this because I am on the grind. I am grinding. NOt literally. I just need you to give me a loan and I will be on my way.”

 

Quackity laughs, “Tommy, no! Just buy whatever you want, I’ll pay for it. In case you haven’t noticed I’m filthy stinking rich.”

 

“You are so egotistical.” Tommy mumbles, sitting back down in the chair, “Also you are ruining my life and I hate you.”

 

Quackity sighs, “Fine! Fine. I’m not giving you a loan but since you’re ‘on the grind’ I have a job you can do.”

 

Tommy lifts his head. Henry meows excitedly.

 

“What type of job?” Tommy asks. 

 

“One of my top stockbrokers called in sick today. I need someone to do his job. If you do this for me for the next few hours, then you’ll earn enough to make the best sleepover ever.”

 

“Big Q, I could just kiss you right now.”

 

“Uh-”

 

“But I won’t because I am a minor and that is weird.”

 

“Thanks, man.”

 

Tommy grabs Henry from his hood and holds them in front of his face, “You hear that? We are going to be rich, buddy. Rich.”

 

Henry meows. Tommy adjusts Henry’s bowtie.

 

Quackity stands up and motions for Tommy to follow him.

 

He has been doing a lot of following today.


He is a sheep.

 

“If you’re going to do this job, you’re going to need to change your clothes. I keep a very professional image here, and you have to uphold it.”

 

“You got it king, but I cannot afford new clothes.”

 

Quacity chuckles, “Don’t worry, we have a line of Nevada's suits in here.”

 

“YOu have your own suit line?” Tommy questions.

 

Quackity looks at him deadpanned, “Obviously.”

 

Why are all of his friends rich and why is he not.

 

Life is so hard for TommyInnit.

 

But soon he is going to be rich and a banker. 

 

Fucking pog.

 

Quackity pushes open a door and they enter. There are racks on racks of fresh and high quality, ethically made suits. 

 

“I think I just died and went to godfather heaven.”

 

“It’s neat, isn’t it?” 

 

“So sick.”

 

Quackity takes Tommy through each of the racks until they find one that Tommy likes.

 

It’s a simple black suit, but the tie is the same color as his hoodie.

 

Quackity says he can keep the suit after too, so he may as well keep with the style of his wardrobe.

 

TommyInnit, a fashion icon.

 

It is really a great day for the TommInnit community.

 

He is thriving.

 

Tommy walks into the changing room and gets changed into the suit.

 

He also gives Hrny a matching red tie before placing them in his suit pocket.

 

Don’t they just look dashing.

 

Tommy feels very suave as he exits the changing room, and feels even better when Quakcity applauds.

 

“I feel like James Bond,” Tommy says, posing like he has a gun, “The names Innit, Tommy Inni- Nope. Doesn't have the same ring to it. I’m just embarrassed now.”

 

Quackity rolls his eyes, “You look like a top employee. Now come on, we have work to do.”

 

“On it boss.” 

 

 

Quackity takes Tommy down a level, where many of his top stock brokers are situated. He then takes him to an empty table and computer.

 

“It’s not that simple, I won’t lie.” Quackity muses, looking over Tommy's shoulder at the  computer in front of him. There’s hundreds of options and lines, red and green indicators, and percentages of likelihood and decreases and more and more and more.

 

Tommy is confused. 

 

“I don’t think I’m right for this job, Big Q.”

 

“You’re totally right for this job.” Quackity pats Tommy on the shoulder, “Think of stocks as a game of chance. There’s high risk for high reward. You wanna grab them while they’re down so that when they rise you get more. And most importantly, you have to remember that they’re influenced by the real world, you have to know what's happening to see how it’s going to affect the company you’re investing in.”

 

“Right. Reading and guessing. My two biggest strengths.” Tommy sarcastically replies.

 

“You’ll be fine, Tommy. I do have to go through. I moved a meeting for you and I’m still late to it.”

 

Quackity then waves and walks off.

 

What the fucking shit balls.

 

This is bollocks. 

 

Tommy looks at the screen and clicks randomly on one of the stocks.

 

Dominos.

 

“Is this a conflict of interest?” Tommy mumbles to Henry, “Because I know Pizza Hut is about to steal their latest deals which means less people will shop with them.”

 

Henry meows.

 

“You’re so right.” Tommy laughs, as he sells all of the stock this guy has invested in Dominos. 

 

They get sold almost instantly and Tommy fistbumps himself.

 

He is so good at this game.

 

Tommy then purchases the same amount of stocks in Pizza Hut.

 

Jack should be proud of him. This gets him more money, right?

 

Tommy doesn’t know the real world application of stocks.

 

They are just numbers on a screen to him, and he is okay with that.

 

Tommy then scrolls down to Nintendo. He likes Nintendo. They are releasing a new game soon, he keeps hearing Tubbo talk about it.

 

If Tubbo likes something it must be good.

 

He invests $10,000 in Nintendo. 

 

Why is there not a leaderboard or something? Tommy wants to see how good he’s going.

 

Probably better than everyone else here.

 

They are all old and probably are going to die soon.

 

They are probably all named James.

 

Tommy invests in a few more things; Target, some random book shop, Twitch, Bitcoin (because Tubbo likes bitcoin), and a flower shop that’s growing around the kingdom.

 

Tommy stretches his arms before wheeling back in his chair.

 

He is such a good and hard worker.

 

The man next to Tommy looks at him, looks back at his computer then looks at Tommy again.

 

“Aren’t you a bit young to be doing this, kid?”

 

Tommy meets eyes with the man.

 

“You’re fired.”

 

“What?”

 

Tommy scoffs. Does this man not know who he is? 

 

“You’ll see.” Tommy rolls his eyes as he whips out his phone to text Quackity, never breaking eye contact with the man.

 

To BIG Q!!: fire the person on my left i think he is workplace harassing me

 

Tommy turns back to his laptop, ignoring the questioning looks from his coworker. He is going to get fired and Tommy is going to be the reason, he loves his life, everything is good and nothing is bad.

 

Tommy scrolls through the page in front of him when someone taps him on the shoulder.

 

“I thought I told you that you’re fired.” Tommy gumbles, turning around to meet the person.

 

Oh. 

 

Different person, this is awkward. 

 

This person is tall (definitely not taller than Tommy though, no one is), and he seems to be blonde. He is wearing a suit (not as cool as Tommy’s suit) and is wearing cool sunglasses and a mask.

 

Is the dude a spy?

 

Holy shit, this is like Men In Black starring Will Smith.

 

Is he going to become a spy? Henry could wear those cool sunglasses and he could get lots of women.

 

Maybe he will have one of those cool number names.

 

Tommy007Innit: Lover of women, destroyer of worlds.

 

It is going to be poggers.

 

The man pulls his glasses down a little to scan Tommy’s face.

 

“I need you to do a job for me.” The man says, “I need you to sell some personal stocks.”

 

Tommy perks up, it’s not spy business, but it’s normal business. This job is poggers.

 

“On it king, I’m actually the best stock person around.” Tommy replies.

 

“So I’ve heard.” The man pulls out a bag with powder in it and hands it to Tommy, “You need to go down the alley on 64th street and sell these to anyone who wants them, these stocks are worth a lot of okay, okay? So don’t sell them cheap.”

 

Tommy looks at the bag. Big Q never told him that stocks can be physical too, so much for a good training session. 

 

Oh well. Tommy wants to do a good job.

 

Maybe if he succeeds here then he won't have to go back to fuckin’ Pizza Hut or see Jack Manifolds bald head ever again. He could probably buy Pizza Hut with the money he is going to earn today.

 

Tommy takes the bag and places it in his suit pocket, but not the one Henry is in, he doesn’t want it getting damaged. He takes pride in his work afterall. 

 

“Thanks, man. I'll get right on it. Do you need me to like, tell you when they’re sold or..?”

 

The man shakes his head, “No, just get it done fast.”

 

Tommy nods and scrambles over to the elevator.

 

The man watches as Tommy walks away and waves back to him. 

 

If anyone got asked about this interaction later, they wouldn’t remember it, Dream always makes sure to cover his tracks.

 

Now for step two.

 

 

Tommy skips down to 64th street. This is a perfectly normal and nice day.

 

He can’t say that it’s the nicest place in the world. 64th street is notorious for having many illegal activities take place, but that’s just the life of a stockbroker. 

 

Plus, it’s nicer than where Tommy lives.

 

Tommy heads down the alley and waits next to a garbage bin.

 

He can’t sell the stocks for a cheap price, so he doesn’t want to just offer them to anyone, people might not be able to afford them, then it’s just awkward and embarrassing.

 

He would put up a sign advertising the stocks, but he doesn’t have a pen and paper so that a dud.

 

He figures that he’ll wait for someone to approach him instead. These stocks must be worth something, so surely someone will want them.

 

And if not Tommy can just keep them, or give them to Quackity to sell.

 

God, he is such a good employee. 

 

Much better than that James guy.

 

Tommy slumps down on a milk crate and takes Henry out of his pocket.

 

“You alright, pal? We’re going to be here a while.”

 

Henry purrs.

 

“You are so fuckin’ cute.”

 

Henry says nothing.

 

“Or any other adjective. If you are uncomfortable with cute I will not call you that because I want you to be comfortable. Boundaries are important, king.”

 

Henry meows. 

 

It always knows just what to say.

 

Time goes by and Tommy is getting bored. At this rate it’s going to be dark before he is able to sell these things.

 

Poor, sad and lonely TommyInnit. He is too good for this world. Selling stocks and fighting crime.

 

Minus the fighting crime part. Wil, Techno and Phil can do that part.

 

Time keeps passing.

 

Oh come on, these are surely good stocks. Why would no-one buy them? Tommy goes into alleys all the time.

 

Before Tommy throws more of a tantrum, he feels a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Get up.” A deep voice says from behind him.

 

The voice sounds like some 12 year old got access to a voice changer, in fact, Tommy’s pretty sure it’s the voice he used when he and Tubbo would make prank calls.

 

Regardless, Tommy stands up and turns around to face a man whose face is hidden by a mask and the shadow of his hoodie.

 

Tommy adjusts his tie and sticks out his hand.

 

“Hello sir! Can I interest you in purchasing some stocks today? I can give you a whole bag of stocks for a very good price if you buy with me, yes yes!”

 

The metallic voice laughs at him. Dick.

 

“I’m not going to pay. Give them to me, or I’ll slit your fucking throat.”

 

Tommy scoffs, “I’m pretty sure that’s illegal sir. If you want the stocks you have to pay for them, that is literally the law.”

 

The man shakes his head, “I don’t think you understand. I’m telling you. If you don’t give me the bag, I’m going to kill you.”

 

“No you are not, that is illegal.”

 

“I don’t give a fuck about the law!” the man yells, “I only care about this fucking bag!”

 

“That is a sad way to live.”

 

“Why aren’t you scared?”

 

Tommy holds up is finger, “Wel-”

 

“Yes, 911? Police, thank you. I’d like to report a drug deal-”

 

Tommy and the man both snap their heads to the opening of the alleyway where someone is standing there looking at them with a phone to their ear. 

 

“What the fuck?” Tommy exclaims, “They aren’t drugs!”

 

The person runs away.

 

Tommy and the man look back at each other.

 

“Give me the fucking bag.”

 

“No, pay me.”

 

The man holds up a knife, “What about now?”

 

“Do it, bitch.”

 

“You don’t want me to.”

 

“What are you? A pussy? Not that there’s anything wrong about it, the pussy, that is.”

 

“What the f-”

 

A heavy thump lands behind them.

 

“What do you think you’re doing, mate?”

 

Phil. Fuck.

 

Tommy turns around to see Phil, Wilbur and Techno standing there.

 

“Slow night, men? All of you turned up for one little call?”

 

“When they described a blonde child matching your description, dealing drugs, we were a little interested.” Wilbur replies.

 

Tommy groans, “Well it’s not my fault, arrest this dickhead!” He points behind him to where the man was standing.

 

“Huh?” Techno asks.

 

Tommy turns around. 

 

The man is gone.

 

So are the stocks.

 

Fuck.

 

“Look, I swear I was just trying to sell stocks to this guy, and he was here I’m sure of it.”

 

“He was definitely here, the person who made the call said there were two people, we just don’t know who ‘he’ is.” Phil tells Tommy, “And we’re very disappointed that you were involved. We expected better.”

 

That makes Tommy feel not great. 

 

“Look, let me explain okay?” Tommy looks down at himself, “If you’d walk me back to Nevadas Bank, I can explain.”

 

The three of them look at eachother.

 

“Come on, child.” Wilbur grumbles and heads down the street.

 

 

“And that’s when these three showed up. And the man was gone.” Tommy finishes explaining as he sits in Quackity’s office, Phil, Techno, and Wilbur standing behind Quackity.

 

“Jesus Christ.” Quackity mumbles, with his head in his hands. 

 

The heroes weren’t particularly pleased to know he’d been working with Quackity, and Quackity wasn’t particularly pleased to see the heroes.

 

But they sucked it up.

 

“Did you see this guy’s face at all?” Phil asks.

 

“No, it was either covered by a mask or a shadow or something.” Tommy tells them.

 

“It sounds like-” Techno begins.

 

“Yup.” Wilbur finishes his sentence.

 

“Shit, man. I’ve upgraded my security a thousand times. I’ll look at the CCTV again, but I have no idea how this happened.” Quackity groans.

 

The five of them sit in silence for a moment.

 

“So,” Tommy begins, “Did I actually sell drugs?” 

 

“Probably.” Phil admits, “Don’t worry though, you didn’t know, it was likely a set up.” 

 

Weird. Why would someone target him?

 

Probably because he’s awesome.

 

It’s a blessing and a curse.

 

Quackity looks up at Tommy, “Sorry about your work experience, man.”

 

Tommy shrugs.

 

“And sorry for Henry’s work experience too.” Quackity then adds, laughing.

 

Henry purrs.

 

Everyone lets out an audible ‘aw’ at them.

 

“It’s no problem, Big Q. I think I got you lots of money in stocks today. Give it a week and then you can tell me how awesome I am at the stock market video game.”

 

Because it’s true, he is the fucking best at it. He will be number one on the leaderboard for sure. 

 

Quackity then pulls open a drawer and pulls out a bundle of cash. He throws it at Tommy.

 

“Should be enough. Have fun.”

 

“Thank you so much, Big Q.” Tommy smiles, standing up from his seat and heading to the door.

 

The heroes and Quackity mutter awkward goodbyes and the heroes follow Tommy out the door.

 

 

Dream yells out as soon as he arrives in his living room.

 

“Forgot you can teleport.” Sapnap giggles as Dream appears.

 

“Yeah, I totally forgot too. Those are your powers you’re using. Completely yours.” Karl laughs from beside Sapnap. 

 

“Why are you even here?” Dream asks Karl and he sits on the lounge.

 

“We invited him over. You were gone, being evil or something.” George pipes up.

 

“And it looks like the whole evil thing didn’t even work.” Sapnap comments.

 

“That Tommy kid, I tried to scare him. I just wanted to see, because you guys couldn’t, and he wasn’t even phased.” Dream says, “I didn’t even feel a single bit of fear.”

 

“Luckily, one of the perks of gaining power from fear, is that there is plenty of fear to go around.” Karl notes.

 

“And you don’t need to rely on one kid.” Sapnap adds.

 

“It’s just frustrating.”

 

“We know, Dream. Now come on, you’re making dinner.” George smiles at him.

 

Dream rolls his eyes.

 

Why wasn’t this kid scared?

 

 

Once on the street, Tommy turns to them.


“I am coming to your house later. I need to pick up some stuff first. Don’t be prepared.” Tommy then turns away, and begins down the street.

 

“Be safe?” Phil calls after Tommy as he walks away.

 

“Phil, I’m fuckin, worried, man.” Wilbur admits when Tommy is out of earshot, “I get why Dream would target the bank, but not why he’d target Tommy.”

 

“He was probably just an easy mark, kids get scared easily.” Techno suggests.

 

“Probably.” Phil agrees, “But let me ask around, I’ll see.”

 

 

Tommy walks into ‘Party Central’ which is the party shop that he recently got unbanned from. 

 

Tommy can’t believe they banned him for 5 years just for setting off a firework in their store.

 

If they didn’t want that to happen they shouldn’t sell fireworks.

 

Simple.

 

Even if they were behind the counter.

 

And even if Tommy climbed over the counter to get them.

 

It’s all irrelevant information, really.

 

When Tommy walks through the doors the girl at the counter looks at him with wide eyes.

 

“Aren’t you-”

 

“It’s been 5 years.” Tommy tells her, “And I swear, I’m just trying to plan a sleepover.”

 

The woman nods, “Well, I’m Sally. Let me know if I can help with anything.”

 

“Actually, you probably can. I made a list.”

 

“Oh, that’s pleasantly surprising.”

 

Did she think that he was going to be unprepared? 


Amateur move.

 

TommyInnit is always prepared for every situation.

 

“Right.” Sally says, taking the list, “Games, lollies, sweets, disco ball, pizza, playlists, matching pyjamas. Right. Well, I can help with some of the stuff on this list, other stuff you’re going to have to source elsewhere.”

 

Without a second thought, Tommy holds out the stack of cash, “I’ll give you all this if you help me with everything.”

 

Sally laughs, “Done.”

 

They shake hands.

 

Money fixes everything.

 

The two of them get to work.

 

“Games are here. We can get uno, monopoly, CLUE, life, poker, you name it.”

 

“Uhhhh,” Tommy scans the shelf, “Pictionary?” 

 

Sally grabs Pictionary and Uno off the shelf and puts them in the trolley.

 

 

“Lollie-”

 

“I will take one of everything. I don’t want to sleep. This needs to be the most fuckin’ hype sleepover ever.”

 

“Fucking hype it is!” She exclaims, helping Tommy grab one of everything off the shelf.

 

 

“You have disco balls here?” Tommy asks.

 

“Surprisingly popular. Lots of discos.”

 

Tommy nods.

 

He should have a disco party one day.

 

 

“Pizza. How about Dominos? I can get them to deliver it at like 7:30pm-ish.” Sally says.

 

“No.” 

 

“No?”

 

“It has to be from Pizza Hut.”

 

“Why?” Sally asks.

 

“Because, one, I work there. Two, I invested stocks in it, and it means that they get my business which is fucking awesome for them, then it also goes into like, sleepover code and shit, ‘cause you only order from one place, ‘cause then you know everyone’s orders and stuff. Repeat business.”

 

Sally laughs, “Right. Pizza Hut then.”

 

 

“I don’t know how to make a good playlist.” Tommy admits, “I just put on songs that I like, but they’re not awesome. My best friend always says that the jump from happy to sad is too sudden and that is lame.”

 

“Lucky for you, I used to date someone who was very into music, so I can help you out there.”

 

“Sally you are the best, you are my favourite person, queen.”

 

“Thanks, Tommy!”

 

 

“I was thinking like superheroes on the pyjamas.” Tommy tells Sally.

 

“Very sweet. We have those. What colour? And what sizes?”

 

“Uh. Black, very big. Yellow, also very big. Pink and Green, slightly smaller but still big. Red is a little smaller than that. Green again, but small, not tiny. Like medium.”

 

Sally sighs.

 

“I’ll work with it. Be right back.”

 

 

Tommy leaves with a shopping trolley full of everything he needs, and Sally leaves $2,000 richer. They both think it was a very fair deal.

 

“Cya later, Sal!”

 

“Bye, Tommy! See you soon!”

 

Mission successful. Tommy is going to throw the best sleepover the world has ever seen.

 

He is also going to throw it at the hero's penthouse because he doesn’t want to clean up his own house.

 

Also they have like 50 rooms and he has 2. So it’s only fair.

 

Tommy pushes the extremely fucking heavy shopping cart to their house, knowing that they won’t be home for a while.

 

He ensured that was the case by making a fake call to their line saying that someone was getting murdered.

 

You have to use what you have sometimes.

 

And sometimes what you have is lying.

 

Tommy is a genius.

 

He sets up the apartment, turning their living room into one giant pillow fort. He sets up a table for card games in the middle, sets up their switch and chooses a list of movies that he thinks everyone will like. He sets up the disco ball, as well as LED lights which he puts around the TV cabinet. He gets snacks into bowls on the counter of the kitchen, and when the pizza arrives he sets that out too. He finds a speaker in Wilbur’s room and plugs his phone in, getting up the playlist Sally made. He then lays out each of the pajamas and labels whose is whose.

 

Tommy is proud of his handiwork.

 

He’s also shit scared.

 

What if they hate each other?

 

Or what if Tubbo is mad that he kept this secret from him?

 

Either way there’s no going back now.

 

Tommy sends Tubbo and Ranboo the address and tells them to come over ASAP.

 

Tommy then sits and nervously waits.

 

Henry is circled up in his lap, these pyjamas don’t have a hood or a pocket for it to hide in.

 

It purrs in Tommy’s lap, calming him down a little.

 

God, maybe Tommy is the one who needs therapy.

 

No, unlikely. Tommy is always cool and calm.

Except for now.

 

There’s no time to be worried though, because Tommy hears a knock on the door.

 

He goes and opens it and sees Tubbo and Ranboo standing there.

 

“My boys! My best friends, come in, come in!”

 

“Damn, bitch. You live like this?” Tubbo laughs and he goes inside and looks around the place.

 

“How in the world?” Ranboo questions.

 

“All in good time, boys.” Tommy brings them over to the pajamas and points at theirs, “Put these on. We are having a sleepover and it is going to be so much fun.”

 

Tubbo and Ranboo looked at each other with some weird look but grabbed their pajamas to get changed into.

 

People need to stop giving each other weird looks. Tommy cannot understand them.

 

“Does this mean we’re besties now?” Ranboo asks Tommy, motioning to their matching PJs.

 

“Stop getting ahead of yourself, Boob.” Tommy scoffs, going to sit down.

 

“That means yes.” Tubbo whispers to him.

 

The three of them sit down and talk for a while, Tommy tells them about his work experience at the bank today, and they tell Tommy about how they built a miniature rocket ship that could fly higher than the apartment block. 

 

It’s so nice that Tommy almost forgets why he is here. Until the door unlocks.

 

“What the shit? Tommy?” He hears Phil’s voice ring out.

 

“Tommy, who is that?” Tubbo asks.

 

Well here goes nothing.

 

Tommy steps out of the pillow fort that they are sitting in.

 

He motions for Tubbo and Ranboo to follow him out.

 

“Boys, I have gathered you all here today because I have been living a double life. I want to bring together my friends to ensure that there is happiness between-”

 

“Did you order pineapple on pizza?” Techno asks.

 

“Techno, pal. Come on. I was in the middle of a speech.”

 

Tommy glances at Ranboo and Tubbo who are looking at the heroes with wide eyes. 

 

“Tommy. You don’t- How?” Tubbo stutters.

 

“Tubbo and Ranboo meet Philza, Phil, Technoblade aka Techno and Siren. He sucks, just ignore him.”

 

“So true.” Ranboo agrees.

 

Shut up.” Wilbur commands Ranboo.

 

Ranboo cannot talk.

 

Ha.

 

That’s kinda funny.

 

“Wil, let the poor kid go.”

 

Wilbur mumbles “Fine.” And lets Ranbop talk again.

 

“That was awesome.” Ranboo whispers to Tubbo.

 

They all stand there looking at each other. 

 

Tommy can feel the tension.

 

“Look I planned a sleepover because I want you all to like eachother because I am tired of living this lie but if you want us to go, we can just, fuckin’ up and leave or something-”

 

“Tommy.” Everyone choruses.

 

Then they all laugh.

 

Oh! They all laugh!

 

That’s awesome.

 

“Did you get us all matching PJs?” Wilbur asks, walking over where they’re all laid out.

 

“Yeah, I thought it could be fun.”

 

Wilbur grabs his and throws Phil and Techno theirs.

 

“We’re gonna get changed mate, be right back.”

 

The three of them walk into their respective rooms.

 

Tommy feels okay after that. Things seem to be going alright.

 

Plus, he’s TommyInnit. He’s the man.

 

“Tommy!” Tubbo says.

 

“Yeah, big man?”

 

“This is awesome. You didn’t have to keep it from us. I love them, they’re all cool.”

 

“Agreed.” Ranboo adds.

 

“Thanks guys.” Tommy smiles at them.

 

The heroes walk back out.

 

“You never answered my question, Tommy. Is that pineapple on pizza?” Techno asks.

 

“No shit, sherlock. Tubbo likes it. Fuckin weirdo, isn’t he?”

 

Techno glares at Tommy, “I like pineapple on pizza.”

 

Wilbur throws a pillow at Techno.

 

They all settle around the kitchen counter where all the pizza is set up.

 

“Pizza Hut! I’m surprised Jack even let you order.” Phil comments.

 

“Did it online.” Tommy replies, through a mouth full of cheese pizza, “Used a fake name.”

 

“Isn’t identity fraud illegal?” Ranboo says.

 

“Only if you get caught.” Tubbo replies.

 

The heroes look at him.

 

“Not that I have ever committed a crime.” Tubbo adds.

 

“I have!” Tommy perks up, “Dealt drugs today. Badass.”

 

“No. Drugs are bad, Tommy.” Phil reprimands him.

 

He is such a good man. A true father figure.

 

Everyone should be more like Philza.

 

“So, Technoblade.” Tubbo says.

 

Techno raises an eyebrow.

 

“Hypothetically, do you know how to improve the aim of a flamethrower?”

 

Techno nods, “There’s a button on the underside of it, you have to pull it closer to you to make the flame smaller and therefore have better aim.”

 

“I wondered what that button did!” Tubbo replies.

 

Oh god.

 

Techno knows that Tommy took the flamethrower.

 

It’s fine. No-one will draw attention to it. No problem at all.

 

They finish their pizza and move to the pillow fort.

 

“We know you took the flamethrower.” Wilbur whispers to him as they pass.

 

“What the fuck!” Tommy exclaims.

 

Wilbur giggles.

 

Tommy grabs his phone and opens Spotify, putting the playlist on.

 

A song Tommy doesn’t recognise plays through the speaker.

 

Wilbur recognises it though.

 

“Fuck me!” Wilbur calls out.

 

“I’m a minor.” Ranboo replies.

 

“Not literally. This song. Where did you find it, Toms?” Wilbur asks.

 

“I was at the party shop and the nice lady there made the playlist, her name is Sally.” Tommy responds.

 

“Oh no.” Phil mumbles.

 

“Sally?” Wilbur yells, “Sally, as in my ex girlfriend, Sally? She recommended this song? Do you think that means she still loves me?” 

 

“No.” Tommy, Tubbo and Techno say in sync. 

 

“Owned.” Phil laughs. 

 

“You guys are dickheads. Skip this song.” Wilbur says while reaching over to skip the song.

 

Tommy cannot believe that the Sally used to date boring Wilbur.

 

No wonder he is sad and alone now, Sally is so poggers.

 

Maybe Sally should be the new cool superhero instead.

 

The seven of them gather around the television, and take turns playing Mario Kart, but eventually Tommy falls back and stops playing, just watching all his best friends play instead. 

 

Eventually he starts to doze off.

 

“Love you guys.” He mumbles.

 

The rest of them look fondly at their friend, little brother, son.

 

Then they turn back to the television and break into more easy banter.

 

Tommy smiles, and is happy falling asleep to the sound of his family's voices.



TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Throw a Sleepover (and become a criminal in the process)

 

  1. Feel the need to be on that grind
  2. Decide to bond your families
  3. Get a loan (FAIL)
  4. Get someone fired (SUCCEED x2)
  5. Get a job in stocks (SUCCEED)
  6. Accidentally deal drugs
  7. Get paid, get party planning
  8. Meet your stand-in-brother’s ex girlfriend
  9. Throw the coolest sleepover in the world, ever.
  10. Profit.

 

Notes:

thank you so much for reading!!

kudos and comment appreciated! thank you for all the love on this work so far, it warms my hearts to see that you're all enjoying it.
love you all!

come talk to me on twitter! @quotebooksoot
im posting threadfics everyday of december :)

Chapter 7: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Use a GPS (and crash a bonfire in the process)

Summary:

Tommy enters the Pizza Hut.

Oh, the smell of tomato bases and 70 different kinds of meat.

He’s missed this place.

Tommy walks in through the ‘employees only door.’

“Jack Manifold! Mr Manifold! My man!” Tommy yells, greeting the man.

“Tommy.” Jack greets back, “You’re still as loud as ever.”

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ranboo?” A voice calls out to him. A familiar voice. It’s comforting… maybe. Maybe it’s frightening.

 

“Ranboo.” The voice calls again, sterner, more alert, “Ranboo, open your eyes.”

Ranboo complies. The room is dark, and, well it should be cold. Ranboo can’t feel any temperature.

 

“Is that better?” The shadowy voice asks again. Okay, the room is cold now. He’s shivering. 

 

Ranboo looks down, he is still in his pajamas. That’s a good sign. 10 fingers, 10 toes. This feels real. The ground is hard.

 

Ranboo nods. This is better. Things feel more real. He can kinda see the outlines of somethings in the shadows. Everything is a little bit hazy, a little bit almost real. 

 

A figure moves out of the shadows and into the light. 

 

Can you even call it light? Where is the light coming from? It’s still dark.

 

The figure is familiar. Ranboo thinks, at least, that they’ve met before.

 

“Do you remember me, Ranboo?” The person asks.

 

Ranboo thinks, but he’s also thinking about how to escape, about what’s going to happen, about why the room feels like it’s tilting. 

 

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t, I need a favour.” 

 

It clicks.

 

“Dream.” Ranboo tells him.

 

“Yes, good job.” Dream says. His lips are hidden by a mask, his eyes are too. There’s a painted smile. It’s unblinking. 

 

He needs to vomit. Or cry. Or sit down.

 

“Can you do me a favour?” Dream asks. It’s comforting. Maybe it’s threatening. It’s getting lighter.

 

Ranboo nods, he can do Dream a favour. Dream hasn’t done anything wrong.

 

“Good.” Dream says and takes a step closer to Ranboo. 

 

Ranboo can move. He knows he can but he doesn’t, Dream is safe.

 

A happy object.

 

Ranboo has a lot of happy objects. Tommy taught him what a happy object is. Tommy, he knows Tommy. Where is he? Where is Tubbo?

 

His chest tightens. 

 

“I need you to take me somewhere.” Dream tells him, “Somewhere I am sure you know.”

 

Ranboo can do that, he can take him somewhere. He knows the city and the buses. 

 

“Where?” Ranboo asks.

 

“You know where Tommy’s car is.” Dream says. It’s not a question. Are Dream and Tommy friends? 

 

The room spins. Ranboo laughs.

 

It’s dark again. But it’s warm.

 

“I need you to take me to the car.” Dream tells him, placing a hand on Ranboo’s shoulder. 

 

Ranboo nods. The car is at the pizza hut. The pizza hut is an hour and a half walk. It is a 20 minute bus ride. That’s fine.

 

He begins to walk somewhere, maybe to a door. Maybe not. Probably not. He gets so confused sometimes.

 

“Ranboo.” Dream laughs, “You really don’t remember?”

 

What?

 

“You just have to think of the place, really hard, and we can go there.” Dream smiles, “Picture it like you’re there. You can do that.”

 

He can do that. It’s easy. Ranboo has a great imagination. 

 

He can do that. He does that.  He pictures the pizza hut car park and pictures the inside of Tommy’s car and it’s like he is actually there and he can feel the plushness of Tommy’s seats and he can feel Dream’s hand on his shoulder and he hears the car door slam and he opens his eyes.

 

He’s in the car.

 

“How did we get here?” Ranboo asks.

 

“You.” Dream replies. His voice is cold now, “Now go back. Picture wherever you were before.”

 

Dream is already looking through the storage in the car.

 

“Can I stay?” Ranboo asks.

 

“No. Go.” 

 

Ranboo tries to picture where he was, but he can’t remember, does Dream mean the shadowy place? His bed? Where does he mean? 

 

It’s warm in the car.

 

“Will I see you again?” Ranboo asks.

 

Dream opens the car door and shuts it. It is quiet.

 

“I have to do fucking everything around here.” Dream mumbles to himself.

 

Dream turns to Ranboo. Ranboo smiles. 

 

Dream lifts up his mask.

 

 

Ranboo sits up, sweating, panting, shivering.

 

It makes Tommy and Tubbo sit up too.

 

“What’s wrong, bossman?” Tubbo whispers groggily, as to not wake the other three who are still asleep.

 

“I think I must have had a bad dream.” Ranboo replies.

 

“What about?” Tommy asks. He’ll admit, he’s pretty concerned for his friend.

 

“I-I don’t remember.” Ranboo says after a moment.

 

Tommy nods, “Happens. Pretty shit, innit?”

 

Tubbo places an arm around Ranboo and gives him a side hug.

 

Tommy takes this moment to check his phone. It’s still dark in the room, but maybe the guys just have really good blinds.

 

Yup.

 

It’s 7am. Probably sunny out there and everything.

 

Tommy puts his phone down and does the online logical thing. 

 

He grabs a pillow and smacks Wilbur in the face with it, “Wake up you dickhead!”

 

Jump out the window, Tommy.” Wilbur replies without missing a beat.

 

Poor man. His superpowers don’t work. It must be sad being broken all the time.

 

Tommy can’t relate.

 

“Tommy, you are so loud.” Phil groans, waking up and standing up.

 

“Sorry, Mr Philza, only man ever.”

 

Phil laughs, “All good, mate.”

 

“Not all good.” Wilbur groans face down into his pillow.

 

What a pussy, it’s 7am. 

 

Sure, they had a late night, but no excuses.

 

Tommy looks over to the spot where Techno was sleeping.

 

Of fucking course he’s not there.

 

He is a runaway, a scoundrel, a menace-

 

“Breakfast is ready!” Techno calls from the kitchen.

 

Oh.

 

Tommy hadn’t even noticed the smell of fresh pancakes, toast and bacon coming from the kitchen, he was too busy focusing on his internal monologue. 

 

Everyone heads over to the kitchen and takes a seat around the table.

 

“Techno, I must say, this looks proper good.”

 

Techno laughs, “Better than Phil’s cookin’, terrible! So terrible!”

 

Phil rolls his eyes, “It’s not that bad.”

 

“I haven’t even had your cooking but I know Techno’s is better.” Tubbo says with a mouthful of bacon.

 

“Wilbur’s is the best though, but he’s been cookin’ a lot so I thought I’d give hima break.” Techno adds, before taking a seat and loading up his plate.

 

“Aren’t you just the best brother?” Wilbut teases, crinkling his nose at Techno.

 

Techno throws an egg at him that lands right on the center of his face. 

 

Tommy ignores the disgusted look on Wilbur’s face as he peels it off, “We’re quite brotherly, aren’t we Wilbur?”

 

“No we’re not, shut up and I hate you.”

 

“Okay. Tommy replies.

 

He picks up some bacon. It’s good.

 

“You know,” Tubbo says, “You’re not how I expected you to be. You’re a lot more, like, human.” 

 

“We’re all human.” Phil tells him, “Just got some neat extras.”

 

“I’ve got perfect aim.” Techno tells Tubbo, and launches another egg at Wilbur's face.

 

Wilbur takes the egg off, “You think you’re being funny but you are just rude. This is bullying, Technoblade.”

 

“You should go to therapy.” Tommy tells them.

 

“You need to stop telling people to go to therapy, man.” Ranboo tells him.

 

Tommy mumbles rude words under his breath. Stupid Ranboob. What a loser, being all polite and shit.

 

Some people need therapy.

 

That’s how the world works.

 

TommyInnit knows it better than anyone, he has had much worldly experience.

 

“Speaking of work,” Phil says, “You have a shift today, Tommy.”

 

“Since when were we speaking about work?” Tommy asks.

 

“We were.” Tubbo tells him, “You must have zoned out.”

 

“No, I was thinking about therapy.” Tommy says.

 

“You know, it’s okay to ask for help-” Ranboo begins.

 

“Shut up, boob.”

 

“On it.”

 

Phil gets up from the table and begins clearing their plates, “You have to go to work, you’re lucky you still even have a job.”

 

“Don’t tell me what to do, bitch.”

 

Tubbo and Ranboo gasp in sync.

 

Phil raises an eyebrow at him, “Did you just call me a bitch?”

 

“Fight, fight, fight, fight!” Techno chants.

 

“Yes I did, but it was endearing.” Tommy says, “I am so endearing and comforting and nice.”

 

“Not true.” Wilbur whispers to him.

 

“You are a wrongin’.” Tommy whispers back.

 

“Go put your uniform on.” Phil tells Tommy, then turning his back to close the conversation.

 

Unluckily for Phil, Tommy notices and chooses to ignore social cues.

 

He is stubborn, it is in his blood. 

 

“Why can’t I just have a cool job like you guys?” Tommy complains.

 

“You’re not super.” Techno tells him.

 

“Then teach me! Teach me how to be like you, give me an instruction manual!”

 

“Tommy.” Phil says, “Last warning.”

 

“You are treating me like a child right now. I do not appreciate it.”

 

Philza’s wings shoot up.

 

Woah.

 

Tommy forgot how cool that is.

 

And threatening, it looks very threatening.

 

“Yes, yes! I’m off, getting ready right now.” Tommy awkwardly laughs as he backs out of the kitchen.

 

He then runs into a bedroom to put his uniform on.

 

Fucking Philza, acting like a Dad.

 

Philza dad, Dadza.

 

God, Tommy is so good at naming things. And people. 

 

He puts his uniform on and comes back out into the kitchen.

 

“What the fuck?” Tommy yells at the sight in front of him.

 

Henry is sitting on Wilbur’s shoulder, purring. 

 

This is just unacceptable.

 

Tommy walks over and picks Henry up, putting it on his shoulder instead.

 

“I am feeling very betrayed right now.” Tommy says to Henry.

 

Henry meows.

 

Fine, he guesses that’s an acceptable apology.

 

They’re on thin ice though.

 

Tommy comes face to face with Wilbur, “If I ever see you lay another hand on them you will never again see the light of day.”

 

Wilbur wacks him in the face.

 

“Ow, ow, owie, ouch, ow. Wil!” Tommy whines, “Why would you do that!”

 

Tubbo laughs, “You kinda deserved it.”

 

“Phil!” Tommy whines again, “I am being bullied.”

 

“Tough luck.” Phil tells him.

 

“Techn-” Tommy begins.

 

“Nope. You started it.”

 

Tommy pouts and takes a seat back at the table, “Stupid, stupid fuckin’ job, stupid friends, super unpoggers. Now I gotta fuckin’ walk like two hours to work, didn’t bring my metro card-”

 

“Technically it’s my metro card.” Ranboo interrupts.

 

“Fuck you.” Tommy continues mumbling, “Hate my life, this is all bullshit, gonna-”

 

“Why don’t I take you to work.” Phil suggests, breaking Tommy’s pity party.

 

“Does that mean-?” 

 

“Yes, I’ll fly you.”

 

Holy shit.

 

This is the best day of Tommy’s life.

 

A huge win for the TommyInnit community.

 

Someone should sponsor him for being awesome and cool.

 

They don’t call him ‘TommyInnit: awesome man alive and haver of awesome days’ for nothing.

 

Tommy jumps out of his chair and stands on top of the table, “I hereby declare Philza as the best man on Earth.”

 

“You’ve done that like 40 times.” Tubbo comments.

 

“Shut up Toob.”

 

“That’s a new one.” Tubbo replies. 

 

Phil and Tommy bid their goodbyes to everyone, Phil starts his duty soon anyway, so apparently he was heading into the city anyway.

 

“Are you guys going back to the apartment?” Tommy asks Tubbo and Ranboo.

 

“Actually,” Techno buts in, “I was gonna show Tubbo some of the new gadgets I got last week. Needa test ‘em out.”

 

“I was just going to help clean up first.” Ranboo says.

 

“You can join us!” Tubbo tells Ranboo.

 

Tommy nods and waves goodbye again before heading out the fire escape with Phil.

 

Tommy doesn’t think you can really call it a fire escape considering it is a very nice and stable staircase that leads to the roof. 

 

And on the roof there is a small room with a few weapons and clothes and other hero stuff.

 

Tommy decides he needs to be a hero just so he can get a gun.

 

He could shoot shit.

 

It would be so, so swag. 

 

“You ready, mate?” Phil asks him, as they stand on the roof.

 

“Pshh, I was born ready.” Tommy replies.

 

“Hold on!” Phil laughs.

 

Tommy grips tighter to Phils back, and Phil grabs his legs to make sure he doesn’t fall. 

 

Phil would never let him fall anyway.

 

Pretty sure that would get Phil fired. 

 

Phil pushes off the ground.

 

Holy fuck they’re going fast.

 

“Blimey!” Tommy yells.

 

“That was very British.” Phil replies.

 

The two of them fly over the city, Phil’s wings making it seem effortless. The city looks small beneath them, with how high up they are. He’s seen videos of Phil flying higher but he assumes he’ll probably not be able to breath if they touch the clouds. 

 

Tommy yells out in delight.

 

This is fucking awesome.

 

He could get used to this.

 

It’s over quickly, which is technically what Tommy wanted, better than a 2 hour walk.

 

Tommy is a slow walker when it comes to getting to work. 

 

Phil drops him off right outside Pizza Hut. Heaps of people are filming. Though it’s common to see a hero every now and then it’s probably not common to see the top ranking hero dropping someone to work.

 

Tommy just has special perks.

 

He is swag like that.

 

“Be good.” Phil tells him, then flies back off.

 

What a man.

 

Tommy enters the Pizza Hut.

 

Oh, the smell of tomato bases and 70 different kinds of meat. 

 

He’s missed this place.

 

Tommy walks in through the ‘employees only door.’

 

“Jack Manifold! Mr Manifold! My man!” Tommy yells, greeting the man.

 

“Tommy.” Jack greets back, “You’re still as loud as ever.”

 

“You flatter me, Jack.” Tommy says.

 

“Right, get to work then.”

 

It’s all work and no play around here, pizza is meant to be fun!

 

Oh well.

 

Tommy slaps Jack’s shiny bald head and walks to where the pizza’s get boxed.

 

He hears Jack let out a shocked gasp before he walks away. He is probably going to go and cry somewhere.

 

Seriously, people need therapy nowadays.

 

Or a head of hair.

 

Tommy should buy Jack some hair.

 

Or some bitches.

 

Both work.

 

 

It’s a slow day. It’s 4pm and Tommy’s only had to make about 4 deliveries.

 

Everything’s been relatively good. Maybe work isn’t that bad.

 

Tommy is sitting in the kitchen with his favourite chef. Tommy has asked for his name multiple times but he insists on just being called ‘Chef.’

 

Tommy honestly thinks it’s a pretty sick name, not as cool as ‘TommyInnit’ but it’s okay.

 

“You know, Chef.” Tommy begins.

 

Chef looks over at him and raises his eyebrow.

 

“I like your lack of hair. It makes you look scary and manly. Much nicer than Mr Manifold-”

 

“Tommy.” Jack says, walking in.

 

“I said nothing.” Tommy whispers to Chef, before turning to talk to Jack, “Yes Mr Manifold, boss and the man who pays me?”

 

Jack rolls his eyes, “The driver who was meant to work tonight called in sick. I need you to do a double.”

 

“And what if I don’t?” Tommy asks.

 

“Uh- Legally, nothing. I can’t fire you for that, but you get paid time and a half, so if you have no plans I’d recommend taking it.”

 

Tommy weighs up his options.

 

He would have to spend more time with Mr Manifold ( CON ).

 

He would have to miss out on Pizza Night ( CON ) but he could have free pizza here anyway ( PRO ).

 

He would get to spend more time with Chef ( PRO ).

 

He would get a lot more money then he normally would (PRO), which means he can buy Henry that cute little sweater he saw ( PRO ).

 

Guess that settles it then.

 

“I’ll work it.” Tommy agrees.

 

Jack nods at him and goes back into wherever he goes. 

 

Probably an office.

 

Tommy assumes he just lives there.

 

It’s like teachers, they just live at their jobs.

 

“Jack Manifold is a broken man.” Tommy says to Chef.

 

“Pays me well.” Chef replies.

 

Intriguing.

 

“What do you get paid?” Tommy asks.

 

“You really shouldn’t ask someone that.”

 

“Not true. Workers need to have open conversations about their wages in order to avoid capitalistic exploitation of the working class.”

 

Chef looks at him like he’s just grown another arm.

 

“What? My friend Technoblade taught me that.” Tommy adds.

 

“Right.”

 

“He called himself an anarchist.”

 

“Right.”

 

“I think that means he’s a spider.”

 

“No, that's an arachnid.”

 

“Oh. Well.”

 

Chef goes to put a pizza in the oven.

 

Tommy looks at the receipt for where it’s going. 

 

It’s for an apartment only 3 or so blocks away. Tommy won’t have to take it. There’s always two or three drivers on. The others all do short distance deliveries while Tommy takes the longer ones.

 

He’s the best driver so there’s less insurance.

 

Even if he doesn’t know how to park yet.

 

Jack doesn’t need to know that.

 

Only Henry knows that.

 

Speaking of, Tommy realises that he left Henry at the hero’s apartment. 

 

Fucking hell.

 

Henry is probably betraying him again.

 

“Tom,” Chef says, walking back, “Go on break for an hour before rush, I’ll make you a pizza.”

 

“Naw, you’re the only man ever, Chef.”

 

Chef smiles at him.

 

 

It’s 11pm 

 

Well, technically it’s 11:06pm but that’s basically still 11.

 

Much easier to say.

 

Tommy had to make a few more runs during rush hour, but nothing terrible. He hasn’t even gotten chased down the street with a bat yet.

 

How considerate of the customers.

 

“Order in!” Tommy hears Chef yell.

 

“Chef, pal. You are the only one in the kitchen. You are making the pizzas. You don’t need to yell.”

 

Chef rolls his eyes and watches the docket come through.

 

“Big order, 14 pizzas.” Chef notes.

 

Jack Manifold walks out, “Big order indeed! Where to?” He asks.

 

Tommy grabs the docket and looks at the address.

 

“Not an address. Down at the south end of Prime Beach.” Tommy says.

 

People tend to order Pizza to random places a lot. Sucks for Tommy because he has to figure out where they are and make multiple trips to deliver the pizza.

 

Why can’t people just party near places that have roads?

 

“A party on a beach, most likely.” Jack says, “That’s what teenagers do nowadays, they’re probably your friends.” 

 

Tommy sighs, “Jack. I get kidnapped on a regular basis and hang out with superheroes. Do you really think I’m friends with these people?”

 

Jack sighs, “Forget it, forget me. Whatever!”

 

Jack walks off again.

 

Seriously, what is that dude's problem?

 

Chef gets to work making the pizzas. Tommy offered to help but apparently he’s a “work health and safety violation waiting to happen.”

 

Whatever that means.

 

When done, Chef helps Tommy load up his car with the pizzas and Tommy drives off.

 

 

“Are you ready for tonight, George?” Dream asks, sitting on the lounge next to him.

 

“Yeah.” George replies, “I should be able to track him and guide him from afar until you can get us to a spot where we can see him.”

 

“You’re wonderful.” Dream smiles.

 

“Alright, stop flirting.” Sapnap rolls his eyes.

 

“I can flirt with you too.” Dream suggests.

 

“Nope. Let’s just go over the plan.” Sapnap says.

 

Dream stands up and clears his throat, “Okay. George just placed an order for pizza to arrive at some party that is happening on the beach. George is now all linked up to the GPS, so we can move him around. Once he’s in a lesser known spot I will get us there. George will be able to see the car, and get a better read on what he can do. We will go from there.”

 

“You’re so smart, Dreamie.” Sapnap mocks.

 

“Shut up, whore.” Dream replies.

 

“Are you two done? Are you good?” George rolls his eyes, “I am literally going to be doing all the work.”

 

“And we thank you for that, 404.” Sapnap replies.

 

Dream nods, “I did get access to the GPS in the first place though.”

 

“Okay, Dr…” George falls silent and pulls his goggles down over his face.

 

Dream and Sapnap look at him, waiting.

 

“He’s on the move. Let’s do this.”

 




“I feel like I have been driving for too long” Tommy says out loud to himself after 45 minutes in the dark.

 

He swears the beach was only like 10 minutes away.

 

He’d turned the GPS on because he needed to know the closest road to the south end of the beach, but he is currently on a highway out of town.

 

It doesn’t seem right but Tommy has full faith in his navigation system.

 

Hasn’t let him down before.


Won’t let him down now.

 

He just hopes the pizza will still be warm. 

 

Maybe they have a microwave.

 

There should always be a microwave at a party, no excuses.

 

It’s pretty dark out, and all Tommy can see is what is illuminated by his headlights… Which is not a lot.

 

Oh well, he has faith in the GPS.

 

Maybe he should just recalibrate it.

 

Tommy pulls over and turns the GPS on and off again, putting the address back in.

 

If there is a single thing Wilbur taught him in their driving lesson together it’s that if he is touching any technology he needs to pull over or the police will try and arrest him.

 

Not the first time he would have been questioned by the police, but Tommy doesn’t want it to happen again.

 

The GPS tells him to turn off on a small dirt road off the highway, so Tommy does that.

 

He then follows the GPS through a dense patch of trees, and into a small, congested set of roads. 

 

Tommy turns the radio on at that point. He doesn’t usually, but the best songs are always past midnight.

 

Like Muse.

 

How brilliant.

 

“Ooh, You set my soul alight, You set my soul alight”

 

Tommy is driving down an alleyway, singing Muse, when his GPS turns off.

 

Tommy kinda pulls over, there’s not really room in the alley, but he tries.

 

It’s dead. Completely flat.

 

Aw, fuck.

 

He really loves his GPS.

 

Oh well. He has his phone at least.

 

Or not.

 

Tommy pulls it out and it’s dead too.

 

He could have swore it was fully charged when he started driving. 

 

Eh, it happens.

 

Tommy just has to trust his gut instinct, like Bear Grylls.

 

Like a cooler, more handsome Bear Grylls.

 

And with a car.

 

Tommy’s instincts are telling him to just drive.

 

So Tommy gets in the car and heads off, out of the alleyway and through a few side streets that he thinks, maybe, will get him into the city. 

 

He drives for a while, a good few minutes at least, he’s sure, before his car turns off completely.

 

The world is against him tonight.

 

He just wants to deliver pizza, man. Is that too much to ask for?

 

Tommy gets out of the car, and into the pitch black.

 

Unfortunately there are no headlights to guide him now.

 

And he needs to deliver these pizzas. 

 

He cannot let the party people down.

 

He may not be a superhero, it’s his duty to the city.

 

His duty is to deliver pizza.

 

Tommy pops the boot of the car and gets the pizzas out. He piles some into the Pizza Hut backpack, and some into the duffle bag. He puts the drinks into the cooler bag and holds it like a baby carrier.

 

It’s like his costume.

 

‘The Adventures of TommyInnit: Pizza Man!’

 

Tommy opens his glovebox and pulls out a red compass that he put in the car the first day he got it.

 

He had matching ones with Tubbo, in case either of them got lost.

 

In times like this.

 

Tommy knows that the sun rises in the East, and that the sun rises over that beach.

 

So Tommy heads off.

 

 

“What is he doing?” Sapnap asks from their stakeout car that’s been following them the entire time.

 

I have no idea.” George says, “I cannot pick up any code, any electro waves, any code, nothing. I don’t know where he’s going.”

 

“And he’s not scared.” Dream hisses, “He still isn’t scared.”

 

 

Tommy only has to walk for about 10 minutes for the area to become familiar, then he knows exactly where to go.

 

He takes off into a sprint in the direction of the beach, and the closer he gets, the more he moves through the streets, the louder the voices of teenagers and the smell of smoke gets.

 

Lucky the party is still pumping. 

 

He’s just fashionably late. 

 

Tommy gets all of the pizzas out of the boxes, ready to make everyone's night.. Or make their early morning. 

 

At lightning speeds Tommy runs into the party.

 

Unfortunately, top speeds also means lack of concentration and coordination.

 

Tommy runs into the party and the pizza runs into the bonfire.

 

It’s partially Tommy’s fault for tripping over, but also partially the party’s fault for putting the bonfire there.

 

Tommy gets up straight away, ready to apologise, but no one has noticed.

 

He looks around and everyone is still dancing, having fun, laughing. 

 

Not paying attention to their pizza in the fire.

 

At least the soft drinks are still good.

 

Tommy stands up and walks over to the drinks table.

 

Well, it’s not really a table.

 

It’s trying to be a table.

 

It’s a lot of milk crates pushed together to form a table-like contraption that people have put the drinks on.

 

Tommy sets the drinks on the milk crates and turns to look back at the party.

 

Jack Manifold was very wrong.

 

Definitely not his friends.

 

Tommy wouldn’t drink on a beach at 1am, not his style.

 

Not that he wouldn’t drink and be awesome and cool. He would totally do that, totally. Just not on a beach.

 

“Hey!” Someone yells in his ear, over the music.

 

A bit loud, but whatever.

 

Tommy turns to face them, “Hello!”

 

“I’m Jaz, come dance!” They yell.

 

Tommy thinks about the offer. He has been gone long enough that Jack will think he’s dead, so getting back isn’t an issue. Tommy just isn’t a good dancer.

 

But he will dance with people that look cool. Jaz looks cool. 

 

Everyone else looks cool too. 

 

They drink on beaches, so they must be.

 

“Okay!”

 

Tommy grabs a bottle of water and follows Jaz to a group of people who are all dancing to a Taylor Swift song. 

 

Tommy likes Taylor Swift. 

 

The manliest thing you can do is let yourself be a Taylor Swift fan. There is nothing more big and masculine than admitting she is great.

 

Tommy actually dances through a few songs fine. If he’s a bad dancer no one comments. Probably because none of them can see straight.

 

Gives Tommy quite the ego boost.

 

Everything is great, really. 

 

Until Muse comes on.

 

Tommy gets a bit excited. He jumps around a little bit. Everyone is laughing, they love him.

 

Then he accidentally spills the litre bottle of water over the dwindling bonfire.

 

The water puts it out completely. 

 

“What the fuck, dude?” Jaz yells.

 

Someone cuts the music.

 

Then the harassment starts.

 

“Boo!” Okay, that’s whatever.

 

“Fucking idiot!” That one is deserved.

 

“What the fuck?” Valid question.

 

“Your uniform makes you look 12!” Personal, but true.

 

“His dude's address is-” Woah.

 

Does it count as doxxing if it happens in real life?

 

And how did they find his address so quickly?

 

He should get a restraining order on everyone here.

 

“Aha! Crazy story guys, I gotta go, thank you for having me, boys. Girls. Everyone.” Tommy fumbles, then takes off up the sand and the hill.

 

Tommy crashes when he gets to the carpark. He slumps down on the ground and just sits there.

 

Man, he’s tired.


What a night.

 

Now he just needs to get back to his car. That’s a whole other mission in itself.

 

If only his phone wasn’t dead he could have just called Philza, the only man ever, to come and pick him up.

 

Oh well.

 

Tommy stands up and goes to walk out of the car park, but something catches his eye.

 

Tommy takes a few steps in the direction of the object and gasps.

 

“It’s a fucking miracle!” He exclaims.

 

His car is sitting in the carpark. 

 

 

“Why did you give him his car back?” Sapnap groans, “It’s not helping the whole mission, you know, to scare him.”

 

“Well, Sapnap, it’s obviously not working.” George replies, “We are not scaring him today, or tonight, or probably anytime within the next 24 hours.”

 

Sapnap rolls his eyes, “Okay, 404.”

 

“Sapnap, 404 is right. It’s not going to happen.” Dream sighs, “You’ve left your mark. That’s good enough, a seed of doubt. Let’s go home.”

 

George and Sapnap nod, silently agreeing to put the argument to rest.

 

They drive out of the carpark and head home.

 

 

This is great, this is the best day.

 

Tommy walks over to the car and hops in. When he puts the key in the ignition it turns on straight away, headlights lighting up the trees and road in front of him.

 

This is great.

 

There’s a buzz from the seat next to him.

 

His phone.

 

That’s working now too?

 

Tommy must be one lucky guy.

 

Maybe luck is his superpower. That sounds right.

 

Tommy does a quick one over of the car to see if anything has been stolen, but it looks exactly as he left it.

 

Tommy grabs the steering wheel and begins to drive out of the car park and back to Pizza Hut.

 

But, while he’s driving something catches his attention.

 

404’ has been carved into his steering wheel.

 

Oh shit.

 

That’s going to come out of his paycheck.

 

How rude.

 

Oh, and that’s also the name of the second highest ranking villain in the city.

 

That’s also not particularly great.

 

He shouldn’t be targeting Tommy. Doesn’t he know Tommy is a minor?

 

That is highly illegal, targeting a minor.

 

Also vandalism.

 

While on the road, Tommy comes to the conclusion that 404 was probably the reason that his GPS was going crazy.

 

His GPS would never act out on purpose.

 

Tommy and his GPS have a special, soul bond, and 404 interrupted that.

 

He was probably the reason his car and phone turned off too.

 

The audacity of that man.

 

Tommy hates men.

 

So much.

 

And he’s going to have to tell the heroes about this.

 

Tommy swears if any of them try to turn it into a lecture he is going to clart someone. Somehow it always gets turned into a lecture.

 

Tommy pulls into the Pizza Hut car park, and into his usual spot, which is sideways across three different parking spaces.

 

He gets out and enters the pizza hut. It’s 2:38am.

 

Chef is still working.

 

“Do you ever leave this place?” Tommy asks.

 

“Do you ever come back from a delivery within a reasonable time frame?” Chef retorts.

 

Ouch.

 

“You’ve wounded me, Chef. I am never coming back from this.”

 

“Don’t be so dramatic, go clock off and head home.”

 

Tommy nods. He should get home.

 

Actually, he should probably go back to the hero's house.

They can probably help him get a restraining order, that is how you keep people away after all.

 

That’s the law.

 

Tommy clocks out and quickly sticks his head into Jack’s office.

 

He’s not there.

 

Guess he doesn’t live at work.

 

Or maybe he just sleeps in the cool room.

 

Probably the latter.

 

Anyway.

 

Tommy can’t take the car home (he got an email saying it’s against company policy), so he shoots a text to the heroes.

 

To TechnoBlade: you can run fast so come pick me up from work but also ask someone else if they are i dont want you all showing up that’s embarrassing.

 

To Dadza: come pick me up from work pretty please (but also techno or wilbur might idk)

 

To Wilbitch: COME PICK ME UP OR ILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!! (please? But also phil or techno might i like them more anyway)

 

Tommy then exits the Pizza Hut and waits on the curb for someone to show up.

 

He hopes someone will at least, or that would be very depressing.

 

They wouldn’t want Tommy to be depressed, would they?

 

About 15 minutes later, a car pulls up in front of him.

 

If by ‘pulls up’ you mean totally purposefully tries to hit and kill Tommy then the description is right. 

 

Tommy jumps up and looks at the car.

 

The tinted windows slowly roll down and Wilbur is sitting in the driver's seat.

 

“Ugh, why did it have to be you?” Tommy complains, getting in the passenger's seat.

 

“Techno is on patrol and Phil is asleep.” Wilbur answers.

 

“Boring.” Tommy mumbles.

 

“Techno gets off in 30, I can leave you out on the cold sidewalk to die, and you can hope he checks his phone and comes to pick you up then?” 

 

“Fuck you, dickhead.” Tommy replies, through a yawn.

 

“Go to sleep, I’ll wake you up when we’re home.”

 

 

Dream paces around his room. 

 

This hasn’t happened before and he doesn’t like it.

 

Why isn’t this kid scared of him?

 

Dream knows it’s stupid, he knows that everyone else in the city is able to be broken in an instant. 

 

He can feed off that fear instead!

 

There’s just something, something that feels off.

 

Dream doesn’t like it when he’s not in control.

 

He needs to start planning something.

 

Something big.

 

 

“We’re here, Tommy.” Wilbur says, lightly shaking Tommy’s shoulder.

 

Tommy yawns and stretches a little.

 

He needs his sleep soon. Just need to tell them about tonight’s events. 

 

No problem.

 

The two of them get out of the car and into the lift, and up to the top floor.

 

“I want a house like this.” Tommy tells Wilbur, “Always have.”

 

Wilbur looks at him, “You know, you can always live here. Tubbo and Ranboo too.”

 

Tommy hums, “That would be nice. Think I just have an emotional attachment to our apartment.”

 

“Well, if you ever change your mind.” Wilbur says, “Oh, and Henry is asleep in my room. I fed them earlier.”

 

Tommy beams at him.

 

“Now, go get some rest, king.” Wilbur tells him.

 

“Oh- I can’t.” Tommy says, “I have an urgent matter to discuss with you all when Techno gets back.”

 

“Is it actually urgent?” Wilbur asks, “Because I’ll have to wake Phil up.”

 

“Actually urgent.” 

 

Wilbur nods, “I’ll go grab Phil, Techno will be back at any moment.”

 

Wilbur goes down the hallway to where Tommy now knows are their bedrooms.

 

As soon as Wil is out of sight, Techno appears through the door.

 

“Big night?” Tommy asks.

 

Techno doesn’t even look phased that he’s in their apartment.

 

He’s so brave.

 

“Nah, only a few small fights to break up.” Techno says.

 

“Oh, psh, yeah, super easy.”

 

Wilbur and Phil walk out of the hallway to join Techno and Tommy.

 

This is slightly intimidating, actually.

 

“What was so urgent, Tommy?” Phil groggily asks.

 

Tommy clears his throat.

 

“So basically, I needed to- uh, deliver pizza to the beach. Pretty normal, right? Anyway, my GPS was going all crazy and shit and it took me like 2 hours of driving to even get anywhere. Then my GPS died and my phone died then my car died. Anyway I delivered the pizza and fuck, it was, yeah- anyway, I was going back to my car, right? Because it was ages away, but suddenly it was in the car park. Long story short, 404 was carved into my steering wheel.”

 

That got their attention alright.

 

Tommy definitely made the right call, telling them.

 

“Tommy, are you okay?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Were you scared?” Techno adds on.

 

“I’m fine! No worries, boys. Wasn’t scared, just annoyed. Gonna have to pay for that carving.” Tommy replies.

 

The three of them exchange unreadable looks.

 

They nod.

 

Tommy also nods. He wants to be included.

 

“Right.” Phil says, “So you know how we’re the top three heroes in the city?” 

 

Tommy nods.

 

“Well. There’s the top three villains in the city who kinda have a little group too. They’re called the Dream Team.”

 

Tommy nods, “Dream, 404 and..”

 

“Sapnap.” Techno says.

 

Tommy pauses. That name seems familiar. He can’t pick it at this moment, though.

 

“Bit egotistical that they’re called the Dream Team, but whatever.” Tommy says.

 

“I just don’t understand why they’re targeting you.” Wilbur admits, “But we’ll look into it. You can come to HQ with me tomorrow.”

 

“HQ?” Tommy asks excitedly, “Fuckin’ sick.”

 

“It is fucking sick.” Wilbur says.

 

“Get some rest, Tommy.” Techno says, “Thanks for telling us.”

 

Tommy says goodbye to each of them and decides to crash in Wilbur’s room.

 

Not that Wilbur is comforting, it’s just that Henry is in there.

 

Tommy falls asleep as soon as he hits the pillow.

 

—-

 

“This is bad. This is so, so, very bad.” Wilbur says, pacing around the kitchen.

 

“Wil, it’s alright. We’ll work it out. And we’re here to protect him.” Phil tries to reassure him, but Wilbur can hear the worry in his voice.

 

Techno nods in agreement, “He should stay here.”

 

“I’ll set up rooms for him and his friends.” Phil says, “Now you boys get some sleep. We’ll talk in the morning.”

 

—-

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Use a GPS (and crash a bonfire in the process)

 

  1. Have the best breakfast of your life
  2. Go back to work (gross)
  3. See your best work friend (great)
  4. Work for over 12 hours with one break
  5. Have your GPS turn off
  6. Have your phone turn off
  7. Have your car turn off
  8. Run through the wilderness to deliver food
  9. Crash a bonfire
  10. Have a supervillain mark your car
  11. Sleep in a penthouse
  12. Profit

Notes:

hi bffs!!!

i hope you enjoyed this update; as usual, you have never seen a spelling mistake before!!

hehe sorry for the angst at the start how crazyyyyyyyyyy

let's talk about my plans for this!! i'm hoping that this will have about 16 chapters in total )there might be 17 so i'm not setting it in stone yet. i wil porbably only know if there will be 17 once ive finish 16)
im HOPING to have about 10 chapters uploaded by the end of january, how exciting!!

thank you guys all so much for the support so far, it means the absolute world to me.

comments and kudos appreciated!

come talk to me on twt: @quotebooksoot (i write on there too!!)

Chapter 8: TommyInnit's Guide on: How to Shop for Groceries (and get in a high speed car race in the process)

Summary:

“Why are we here though?” Tubbo asks.

 

“Tommy,” Phil motions to him, as though he had to make sure everyone knows who Tommy is, “Is here on personal business, so we figured you would want to be here too.”

 

“Personal business?” Tubbo questions.

 

“Yeah, mate. Personal business.”

 

“Good choice, Phil.” Tommy nods, “They’re so clingy.”

 

Tubbo raises an eyebrow, “We’re the clingy ones?”

 

Tommy nods again.

 

“Then why are you holding onto Ranboo’s arm?”

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Tommy stirs awake with Henry on one side of him and Wilbur on another. It’s nice, it’s warm.

 

It is very brotherly of them.

 

“Shut up, I hate you.” Wilbur mumbles and throws a hand over Tommy’s mouth.

 

“I didn’t even say that out loud?” Tommy whispers back, removing Wilbur’s hand.

 

Wilbur sighs and turns over with his eyes still closed, “Superpowers.”

 

Mhm. Fuckin’ shitty explanation, not everything is a superpower.

 

“You wouldn’t know.” Wilbur chuckles softly.

 

Tommy looks him up and down. 

 

“Wil, are you wearing the matching pyj-”

 

Wilbur’s hand returns to his mouth, “They’re comfortable. Now go back to sleep, you gremlin.”

 

Tommy yawns and closes his eyes, moving closer to Wilbur’s body heat and bringing Henry into his arms. 

 

Not that he finds Wilbur’s presence comforting, no chance.

 

He’s just chilly, Henry is hogging the blanket.

 

 

This is nice.

 

Tommy feels his eyes closing again.

 

Life is good.

 

So good.

 

 

During the night, Phil sets up their spare rooms for Tommy, Tubbo and Ranboo. He figures that if the Dream Team is out to get Tommy, then the easiest way is through his friends.

 

But Phil cannot help but place the blame for all this happening on the shoulders of him and the other heroes.


Maybe if they had just ignored him then nothing would have happened, maybe if they hadn’t taken him into their lives then he wouldn’t be under attack.

 

It has to be their fault. There’s no other reasonable explanation as to why Tommy of all people would be a target. He’s just a kid after all.

 

But there’s nothing Phil can do about that now, all he can do is make sure that they protect the boys as well as they can. 

 

They have two spare bedrooms in the apartment, one with two queen beds, and one with a king. 

 

Phil decides that he’s going to let them sort out their own room situation. 

 

Sometimes it’s better to let them fight their own battles. 

 

When the heroes first moved into the apartment, Phil let Techno and Wilbur choose their own rooms. 

 

That ended badly. 

 

They had both wanted the same room, and those little shits fought tooth and nail for it.

 

It ended with Wilbur commanding Techno to ride in the elevator for 21 hours straight and with Techno frying all of Wilbur’s hair off with a flamethrower.

 

Baldbur’ was a new nickname in the house for a while.

 

Phil shudders. 

 

He finishes making the beds and heads out and over to Tommy’s apartment to pick up the other two. 

 

Phil flies quickly over to their apartment, watching the streets below. 

 

Lucky none of them are on patrol right now. They have bigger things to worry about.

 

Well not bigger things, obviously justice and the city comes first, but also Phil really cares about his family.

 

Phil lands on the window sill of their bedroom and taps lightly on it.

 

Within a few seconds Tubbo opens the window and peeks out.

 

“Phil?” Tubbo raises an eyebrow, “Come in, what’s up?”

 

“Hey mate,” Phil smiles, climbing in through the window, “How do you and Ranboo feel like coming back to the apartment for a while?”

 

“How long is ‘a while’?” Tubbo questions.

 

“Uh-” Phil scratches the back of his neck, “For a while. Tommy’s with us now, so-”

 

“We’ll come.” Tubbo interrupts.

 

“Right, well, if you want to pack your essentials, I’ll wake up Ranboo. Sorry about coming to you so early.”

 

Tubbo is already grabbing a suitcase from the cupboard, “No worries, boss man. Don’t try to wake Ranboo though, he sleeps through everything.”

 

Tubbo goes over to Ranboo and grabs his hand before dragging him off the bed. 

 

Ranboo hits his head at least 5 times on the way down.

 

“Holy shit, Tubbo! Is he okay?” Phil exclaims.

 

Tubbo nods, “He has a metal disk in the back of his head which means he can’t be knocked out.”

 

Tubbo goes back to packing their suitcases.

 

“W-what? How did that happen?” Phil asks.

 

“We don’t know.” Tubbo answers, “I was doing an x-ray scan of his head and found it.”

 

Phil stares at him. Holy shit.

 

What is even happening?

 

Tubbo turns around with a suitcase, “We’re done.”

 

“Right!” Phil picks Ranboo up off the floor and holds him in his arms, “Can you hop on my back, mate?”

 

Tubbo clambers onto Phils back and positions himself between his wings. Tubbo wraps his arm around Phils neck and gives him the suitcase. 

 

Phil goes to climb out the window. 

 

“This isn’t going to work.” Tubbo says.

 

“Nope, no way.” Phil replies. 

 

“We should probably try and just.. Use the roof.”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Good idea.”

 

 

Phil, Tubbo, and a still asleep Ranboo land on the roof of the penthouse and head inside.

 

“I’m going to go wake the others.” Phil smiles softly at Tubbo.

 

“No problem.” Tubbo yawns, “I’m going to make coffee.”

 

Phil nods and heads into Techno’s room to wake him up.

 

 

While Phil is off waking Techno, Tubbo wanders into the kitchen to make coffee.

 

Strong, black coffee. 

 

He needs it.

 

His sleep schedule is in shambles.

 

His life is in shambles.

 

He fills up a pot with hot water and adds beans to the coffee grinder.

 

Jesus christ, even his coffee make is more up to date then this one. Aren’t they meant to be rich?

 

Oh well.

 

At that moment he hears footsteps behind him and turns around.

 

“Ranboo!” Tubbo exclaims, “How was your sleep, boss man?”

 

“How did we get here?” 

 

“How was your sleep?”

 

“I swear we went to sleep at home?”

 

“So, you slept well then?”

 

Ranboo blinks a few times, “Yeah, I slept well. How did we get here?”

 

“Phil kidnapped us.”

 

“Oh! Oh. Okay.” Ranboo nods while sitting down at the table, “I swear I had the most vivid dream.”

 

Tubbo sets two mugs on the bench, “What was it about?”

 

“I-I don’t remember.” Ranboo furrows his eyebrows.

 

Tubbo fills the mugs with coffee and adds milk to Ranboos, “I don’t think anyone remembers their dreams. Dreams are like the goldfish of the night.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Goldfish have short memories.”

 

“Oh! That makes sense.” Ranboo says as Tubbo hands him a coffee, “Thank you.”

 

Phil and Techno walk into the kitchen. They look exhausted.

 

“Hi Techno!” Tubbo and Ranboo chorus.

 

“Hello.” Techno gives them a wave.

 

“What’s wrong?” Ranboo asks.

 

“We just tried to wake up Wilbur and Tommy.” Techno shudders, “I can deal with one of them at a time but..”

 

Techno trails off, dead eyes staring into the distance. 

 

“Oh, yeah!” Tubbo pipes up, sipping his boiling coffee, “Sometimes you just have to spray Tommy with a water bottle-”

 

“He hissed at me.” Phil responds.

 

“Or throw something at him-” Tubbo continues.

 

“I think he tried to put a curse on me.” Techno says.

 

“Oh, he does that. Don’t worry it’s just a spell from Harry Potter.” Ranboo says nonchalantly, “He did it to me once too.”

 

“And Wilbur… He.. Got all defensive and-” Phil begins.

 

“Shut up, this story is wrong and bad. You’re being-being def-defamatory.” Tommy yawns, walking into the kitchen with Henry on his shoulder and Wilbur close behind. 

 

Wilbur nods, “Very wrong, I would never get defensive because I hate Tommy.”

 

“Dickhead.” Tommy mumbles, planting himself down next to Tubbo, “Hello boys! When’d you get here?”

 

“Phil kidnapped us.” Ranboo tells him.

 

“Makes sense.” Tommy replies, “Phil is a scary man.”

 

“I thought I was the best?” Phil asks, sitting at the table with everyone else.

 

“You still are. You’re also scary. Not that I’m scared of you. I’ve never been scared in my whole life.” Tommy replies.

 

“Boo.” Techno whispers into Tommy’s ear.

 

Tommy falls out of his seat.

 

What a bitch.

 

TechnoBitch more like it.

 

Stupid fuckin’ pink hair and monotone voice.

 

“Yeah, bitch. Laugh all you want. I’m going to fuckin’ clart you.” Tommy groans, getting up from the floor and back into his chair.

 

“Okay, Tommy. Okay.” Techno replies.

 

Bitch.

 

You cannot sass the TommyInnit.

 

It’s just not moral.

 

“Why are we here though?” Tubbo asks.

 

“Tommy,” Phil motions to him, as though he had to make sure everyone knows who Tommy is, “Is here on personal business, so we figured you would want to be here too.”

 

“Personal business?” Tubbo questions.

 

“Yeah, mate. Personal business.”

 

“Good choice, Phil.” Tommy nods, “They’re so clingy.”

 

Tubbo raises an eyebrow, “We’re the clingy ones?”

 

Tommy nods again.

 

“Then why are you holding onto Ranboo’s arm?”

 

“In case he runs away.” Tommy explains.

 

Duh.

 

He’s not clingy, he’s just a good friend.

 

They’re clingy.

 

Especially Tubbo. That's a clingy bitch boy right there. Had to come live with him and everything.

 

Whilst this interaction is happening, Wilbur gets up to begin to make breakfast.

 

“I have an announcement, people of this great household!” Wilbur says, grabbing everyone’s attention, “The fridge is officially empty!”

 

Oh god. Oh no.

 

In all of Tommy’s years of living the fridge has never been empty.

 

Tubbo always makes sure the fridge is stocked.

 

Or there’s usually something in there.

 

Once Tommy ate a stick of butter. It was surprisingly good.

 

“What does this mean, fellas?” Tommy asks, “What do we do?”

 

Everyone turns to look at Tommy.

 

He braces himself.

 

“Uh- we need to go grocery shopping?” Wilbur replies.

 

“That’s it?” 

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Well… That wasn’t as bad as Tommy expected. He unbraces himself. 

 

Grocery shopping is fine.

 

“Well,” Phil says, “I was up at night so I’m not going.”

 

“Phil should never have to do anything, it's true.” Tommy says sincerely.

 

“Who’s going then?” Tubbo asks.

 

“Wilbur and Tommy were the last to wake up. They gotta go.” Techno says.

“No!” Tommy and Wilbur yell at the same time.

 

Tommy doesn’t want to spend any more time with that man. He’s strange and weird.

 

“That seems reasonable.” Tubbo replies.

 

“Mhm, yeah. I think that would go great.” Ranboo agrees.

 

Tommy gasps and puts a hand on his heart, “Boob, you’ve betrayed me.” 

 

“Whoopsies.” Ranboo shrugs.

 

Tommy is hurt and deeply offended.

 

This is the worst day of his life.

 

“At least I still have you, Henry.” Tommy sighs.

 

Henry meows and jumps into Ranboo’s lap.

 

What. The. Fuck.

 

“This is fuckin’ shit. I’m never forgetting this. Let’s go, Wil.” Tommy stands up and glares at everyone.

 

He will get his revenge for this bullshit.

 

Wilbur sighs and grabs the car keys, “I’m changing, I don’t want to be recognised. I refuse to have this child associated with me anymore than I need to.”

 

“You’re a dick!” Tommy yells as Wilbur slumps down the hallway.

 

“Chaotic shits.” Phil laughs.

 

“I place $10 on them dying within 5 minutes.” Techno says.

 

“I’ll make it $20.” Ranboo replies.

 

“What the fuck?” Tommy huffs, “Boys, I’m right here.”

 

Wilbur comes back down the hallways in a brown hoodie, sunglasses and a beanie.

 

“Wow. Great disguise.” Tommy deadpans, “No-one will be able to tell it’s you. You’re really exceptional at this, you know?” 

 

Wilbur flips him off.

 

Ranboo pulls a black mask out of his pocket and hands it to Wilbur, “It’s not used, but it is a better disguise.”

 

Wilbur throws it on and gives Ranboo a thumbs up.

 

“Let’s go then.” Wilbur says and heads out the door, with Tommy close behind.

 

—-

 

“You know, on second thought,” Ranboo says when the two leave, “I don’t even think they’ll last 2 minutes.”

 

 

“All I’m saying is, in my line of work, the pizzas would have been squashed against the side of the box and the customer would not be very happy!” Tommy exclaims as Wilbur stops very suddenly at a red light.

 

“And all I’m saying is you're a cockhead!” Wilbur replies, “Why do you feel the need to insult my driving, I literally taught you how to drive.”

 

“That is literally not true, dickhead.”

 

“I hope you suffer for the rest of eternity.” 

 

Tommy scoffs, “I’m suffering right enough being in the car with you.”

 

Wilbur is a dick and Tommy hates him. He also kicks in his sleep.

 

Dickhead. 

 

Wilbur takes off again (not as smoothly as Tommy would have), and they soon arrive at the grocery store.

 

Wilbur grabs the grocery bags from the backseat of the car and they go inside.

 

“You know, you never striked me as the kinda guy to have reusable bags.” Tommy says.

 

“What does that mean?” Wilbur questions.

 

“You give me bad vibes. That’s what that means.”

 

Wilbur sighs and grabs a trolley, “Do I need to get the trolley with the seat in the front to strap you in?” 

 

“You’re trying to be funny and I appreciate your joke but I am actually traumatised from that because  once Tubbo put me in one of those and I got stuck and we had to call the fire brigade to cut me out of it.” 

 

Wilbur stops walking and stares at Tommy.

 

“What the fuck?” He asks.

 

“I am very fragile now.”  Tommy replies.

 

And that is okay, it is okay to be fragile. All strong men are fragile. And TommyInnit is the strongest man ever. 

 

The two of them begin walking down the aisles with Tommy reading off a list and Wilbur getting the items down from the shelf.

 

Tommy wanted to be the shelf reacher, but Wilbur claimed he was taller and therefore could reach the high shelves.

 

Though Tommy is mentally taller, he still couldn’t argue with that and it would be embarrassing if he couldn’t reach a shelf.

 

No woman would fall in love with a man who can’t even reach the high shelf.

 

Tommy doesn’t want to risk his chances with any women that may be in the shop.

 

“A big bag of flour.” Tommy reads, monotone. 

 

“Wilbur nods and heads into the next aisle. 

 

Tommy trails behind because what else is he meant to do?

 

He huffs.

 

“Wilbur.” Tommy whines.

 

Wilbur doesn’t reply.

 

Bitch.

 

“Wil!” 

 

No response.

 

“Walnut.”

 

Nope.

 

“Wall-E”

 

Nothing.

 

“Too bad, I love that movie.”

 

 Still nothing.

 

“Wallace, Wilby, Wholebur, William.” Tommy tries, walking right next to Wilbur.

 

But still no reply.

 

“Siren-”

 

“Shh! Tommy, shut up!” Wilbur hisses, throwing his hand over Tommy’s mouth which earns weird looks from people around them, “You’re on my nerves.”

 

“You are the reason I hate men. I was just going to ask if we could get Pop Tarts. I’ve not tried them.” 

 

“Oh? Are you allowed to have that much sugar?” Wilbur teases.

 

Tommy furrows his brows, “Am I allowed to get the Pop Tarts or not, dickhead?”

 

“Sure, go ahead Tommy.”

 

“Fuckin’ dickhead…” Tommy mumbles, throwing the cookies and cream box into the trolley.

 

They keep wandering around the store when Tommy sees a guy standing in a purple jacket- and Tommy doesn’t like his vibes at all. 

 

He’s just so.. Blurry.

 

Like, he seems like he shouldn’t be there.

 

And he’s staring- probably because Tommy is staring but still that is so impolite. 

 

Tommy chooses to ignore it and keep walking.

 

“We need 3 different types of milk. Why do we need 3 different types of milk? This seems highly impractical.” Tommy comments.

 

“Different people like different milk, is that a crime?” Wilbur responds.

 

“You’re the one who stops crime. Why are you asking me?” Tommy responds, slightly enraged. He makes it clear that he’s the superhero and not Tommy, so why is he even asking Tommy!

 

Wilbur is quite literally the biggest bitch in the world no wonder Sally broke up with him.

 

They’re walking down the toiletries aisle to get Techno more hair dye (which Tommy doesn’t comment on because even if he doesn’t admit it out loud, he thinks it looks kinda cool), when they see the dude in the purple hoodie again.

 

He’s standing in front of the shampoo and conditioner and Tommy swears he’s just photoshopped there.

 

“Is it just me or is he throwing off the whole vibe?” Tommy whispers to Wilbur.

 

Wilbur nods, “Yes, he is a strange man. How can one man look so out of place?”

 

“That’s what I was thinking!” Tommy agrees, in a significantly louder voice 

 

Tommy panics.

 

“That’s what I was thinking!- Uh- Politics are bad!” Tommy says, then winking at Wilbur.

 

Wilbur sighs and walks to the next aisle, not paying any more attention to Tommy or the man who was in the aisle. 

 

Tommy thought that was a great cover, one of his best. 

 

Oh well, Tommy is proud of himself.

 

They don’t call him; “TommyInnit: Best improv star and creator of diversions” for nothing!

 

Tommy trails after Wilbur down the frozen food aisles. 

 

It’s cold and Tommy isn’t happy.

 

It’s at this moment he decides he officially doesn’t like grocery shopping.

 

But it’s fine because they finish their list and go over to scan and pay.

 

Tommy keeps trying to put things onto the counter for the worker to ring up but Wilbur keeps telling him that he’s not doing it in the ‘right order’ and that ‘if he keeps putting the eggs at the bottom they’re going to break.’

 

Whatever that means. 

 

There’s no ‘right order’ they all just get scanned and put into bags.

 

That’s how it works.

 

“You know, you’re real bossy, I don’t like your attitude. You’ve changed, man, you’ve changed.” Tommy sighs dramatically to Wilbur.

 

“I’m going to stomp on you.”

 

“That’s abuse! I’m a minor! Minor abuse!” Tommy gasps.

 

“Shut up! You give me a headache you gremlin child!”

 

“I am not a child!”

 

“Little baby man, you’re a tiny little child baby man.” Wilbur teases.

 

Oh he’s done.

 

Tommy reaches up and pulls Wilbur’s mask and glasses off in one swoop.

 

It’s the most coordinated he’s been in his life.

 

And it’s worth it to see the shock on Wilbur’s face, and on the worker’s face.

 

“Oh my god! Are you Siren?” The worker exclaims.

 

“Uh-” Wilbur scratches the back of his neck, “Yeah! Nice to meet you… Olivia.” He says, checking her name tag.

 

“I’m a big fan, my brother loves you though, sometimes he tries to control me with his voice!” She laughs, “Do you think I could get a picture?” 

 

Wilbur smiles at her, “Yeah, of course.”

 

Olivia hands Tommy her phone.

 

Tommy looks down at it then back up at them.

 

“Do you want me to be in the photo too?” Tommy asks.

 

“No thanks! Can you take it?” Olivia smiles, posing next to Wilbur.

 

Tommy grumples rude words under his breath but takes the photo and hands Olivia back her phone.

 

By now there’s quite a commotion. 

 

Wilbur is smiling and talking to people who are thanking him and singing his praises while Tommy is left to reload the trolley with their bags.

 

This is shit.

 

He is the TommyInnit and he is so much cooler than “Siren”.

 

What a stupid name anyway.

 

He might do good for the city but he is the villain in Tommy’s story.

 

“Um, hello, Siren, we really must go.” Tommy fake smiles at him.

 

Wilbur nods, “Sorry everyone! You heard him.”

 

“Who’s that?” Someone from the crowd calls.

 

Wilbur throws an arm around Tommy’s shoulder, “Just one of the local kids, it was always his dream to spend the day with me, so I reached out.”

 

Tommy is going to kill him. 

 

Literally. 

 

He is going to hit him with a hammer in the head. 

 

Tommy forces a smile again, “Yeah! Never meet your heroes!” 

 

Tommy and Wilbur head out of the shop into the car.

 

 

Karl leaves the shopping centre and gets in the car. 

 

He watches as Tommy and Siren share hushed and violent words to each other, before Tommy gets in the driver's seat. 

 

Well… Karl has nothing better to do.

 

Why not have some fun!

 

 

“How long has that white car been trailing us?” Wilbur asks, looking in the side mirror.

 

Tommy glances in his rear view mirror. He’d made Wilbur let him drive in exchange for his forgiveness for that stunt that Wilbur had pulled. 

 

“Uh, since we left the shops.” Tommy replies. 

 

“Interesting…” Wilbur mumbles, “Take the next right, it’s a suburban street, no-one goes down unless they live there.”

 

Tommy nods and puts his indicator on.

 

He hopes that this is a mere coincidence, because he hasn’t eaten breakfast yet.

 

He’s a growing boy. 

 

And breakfast is the most important meal of the day.

 

Tommy turns down the street, and as expected, the white car follows behind them.

 

“I’m going to be honest with you, Wil. This won’t be my first car chase.”

 

“Not my first either.”

 

“Do I have permission to speed?” 

 

Wilbur laughs, “Look, if you do, I will say it’s hero business.”

 

“Poggers!” Tommy yells, pressing his foot down on the accelerator, “This is the best day ever!”

 

Tommy rips down the streets of suburbia, trying to get back onto the main roads of the city so he can lose whoever is on his tail. 

 

He takes a left, left, right, another left, goes straight for 400 metres, then right, and he’s back onto the main strip of their city. 

 

“Tommy?” Wilbur says.

 

“Yes, king?” 

 

“I think it’s that purple jacket dude.”

 

“Aw, fuck!” Tommy yells, swerving in front of a truck.

 

Very dangerous.

 

But necessary. 

 

Very necessary.

 

That’s when Tommy has a brilliant idea. 

 

He keeps driving until he’s on the highway, then immediately swerves into the rest area.

 

That car couldn’t have seen it coming, and drives past them, which lets Tommy and Wilbur get a clear look at his face.

 

Definitely the purple hoodie dude. 

 

Once he’s past Tommy gets back on the road and speeds up until he’s behind the car.

 

“Look how the tables have turned, bitch!” Tommy yells.

 

Wilbur throws his head back in delight and claps his hands, “Tommy! Where’d you learn to drive like this?”

 

Tommy smiles, “You taught me, remember?”

 

“Psh, stop it I will cry.”

 

The white car turns off the highway and Tommy follows.

 

 

“They’ve been gone for a long time.” Phil says, checking his phone.

 

“I’m telling you, one of them has committed homicide by now.” Tubbo replies. 

 

“Definitely Tommy.” Ranboo says.

 

At the same time Techno says, “Definitely Wilbur” 

 

The two look at eachother.

 

“Wilbur has a very short temper.” Techno says.

 

“Tommy likes to bite people.” Ranboo counters.

 

“Good point.”

 

Phil looks up, “Should I call them?”

 

 

“Fuck me!” Tommy screams as the white car does a u-turn into oncoming traffic.

 

 

“Nah, they’ll be fine!” Tubbo replies.

 

 

“Why are they doing this!” Wilbur yells as they finally get back onto their own side of the road.

 

“I have no idea but I am feeling very overwhelmed with the amount of times we could have died!” 

 

The white car speeds up and Tommy knows a bridge out of town is up ahead.

 

“Where is this dude going?” Tommy asks. 

 

Doesn’t matter. He’s determined to give this guy a taste of his own medicine. 

 

But then the lights start flashing.

 

“Tommy, you know that means the bridge is opening, right?” Wilbur shoots him a worried look.

 

“Yeah, bitch! Yeah I do!” Tommy replies, speeding up even more. 

 

He’s going to jump it like he’s seen in movies.

 

And it’s going to be awesome.

 

Tommy closes his eyes (to be more badass) and puts all his weight down on the pedal.

 

Wilbur closes his eyes too because he thinks he's going to die.

 

But there’s no jump.

 

Turns out they were going so fast that they got over the bridge before it started to open.

 

“Oh.” Wilbur says.

 

“Yeah.” Tommy replies, “Also the white car has disappeared.” 

 

Wilbur nods.

 

If it had just turned off a road they would have been able to see it.

 

It literally just disappeared into thin air.

 

“Weird.” 

 

 

Karl is lucky that the place he ended up in is abandoned. 

 

It would be really difficult to explain to someone in 1783 what a car is.

 

Karl sighs.

 

That chase was not as fun as he thought it would be.

 

 

Tommy and Wilbur head back to the penthouse.

 

“You know you don’t have to speed on the way back.” Wilbur tells Tommy.

 

“Wilbur, Wilbur, king. We have three different kinds of milk that are on the verge of curdling. I am going to speed.”

 

“Agreed. We’re on serious business.” Wilbur laughs.

 

They get back to the penthouse in one piece.

 

Which means everyone loses their bets on one of them showing up dead.

 

“You all bet on us killing each other?” Wilbur gasps,  “Even you, Technoblade?” 

 

“I am very susceptible to peer pressure.” Techno says.

 

“If someone is bullying you, you have to stand up to them. Unless they’re bigger than you, in which case start crying and hope they pity you.” Wilbur tells Techno.

 

“Uhh. Okay.” He replies.

 

They all help unpack the groceries and Wilbur begins making breakfast.

 

“Tubbo,” Tommy says, “Can you make pancakes, I crave them.”

 

Tubbo does make pancakes.

 

And they’re great.

 

Better than Wilbur’s, even.

 

“I will accept defeat this time.” Wilbur says, taking another pancake.

 

“My secret is love and caffeine.” Tubbo responds.

 

“I don’t even care,” Phil says, “These are so good.”

 

“Too bad most of the eggs were broken.” Ranboo says nonchalantly. 

 

Tommy meets Wilbur’s eyes.

 

Tommy knows he shouldn’t say anything.

 

He knows. 

 

“Oh well. It’s alright.” Tommy says.

 

He smiles at Wil.

 

He doesn’t need to disrupt the peace. 

 

“We can go grab some more eggs later.” Wilbur says. 

 

That’s when Tommy remembers.

 

Through a mouth full of food Tommy says, “Are we still going to HQ later, Wil?”

 

Wilbur nods and gives him a thumbs up.

 

“I need to duck in too.” Phil says, “Why don’t we all go? Techno, you can show Tubbo and Ranboo the gadget room.”

 

“I love giving weapons to minors. I’m in.” Techno replies.

 

“And I love shooting things at Ranboo!” Tubbo adds.

 

“It’s true, he does.” Ranboo replies bleakly.

 

Tommy and Tubbo had shot toast at Ranboo one time while he was asleep.

 

It was great.

 

“Are we done then?” Phil asks.

 

Everyone nods, so they pack up their dishes and head off.

 

The car only has 5 seats and they decide they can’t break the law anymore, so Phil will just fly there.

 

Techno blind folded the three of them so they wouldn’t know where the HQ is.

 

Wilbur said it was unnecessary but Techno had insisted.

 

Tommy thinks he just wanted an excuse to torment them.

 

Badass.

 

Wilbur drives, and Tommy has a feeling that Techno doesn’t know how to drive.

 

Imagine not knowing how to drive.

 

Oh well, it’s Techno. And everything Techno does is cool.

 

Maybe Tommy should unlearn how to drive.

 

They arrive in an underground car park and stumble out, still blind.

 

Their blindfolds do get taken off by a certain Philza, who had arrived before them.

 

“I am shitting with excitement.” Tubbo whispers to Tommy and Ranboo. 

 

Wilbur turns around and gives them a weird look.

 

Stupid superpowers.

 

“Me too,” Ranboo whispers back, “Minus the… excretion.” 

 

Tommy laughs, “Can you please say ‘shit’ Ranboo? Or ‘cum’? Pretty please.”

 

Ranboo whispers something Tommy can’t hear into Tubbo’s ear.

 

That bitch.

 

“He just said shit and cum.” Tubbo says.

 

“What the fuck.” Tommy exclaims.

 

In a dramatic flair he speeds up to catch up with the heroes.

 

They all arrive at the elevator and head up to the 3rd floor. 

 

At least it’s not the top floor.

 

Tommy can’t take anymore penthouses.

 

They make him understand that he isn’t on the grind enough. His house only has one bedroom.

 

They enter into a wide open lobby, there’s lounges, tv’s and hallways.

 

Tommy assumes this is the common area.

 

Before Tommy can say anything a guy walks in through one of the doors.

 

“Sleepy boys incorporated!” He laughs, “Did you like your pizzas?”

 

“Did you try to troll us, Skeppy?” Techno asks.

 

“I successfully trolled you, thank you very much.” Skeppy replies.

 

“Actually, mate, we got free pizza so clearly not.” Phil laughs.

 

Skeppy fondly rolls his eyes.

 

“What is a sleepy boy?” Tommy asks.

 

“It’s our group's name.” Wilbur explains, “Because us three work so closely together, it’s easier to just group us.”

 

Tommy nods.

 

He wants to join their group.

 

Also explains the ‘SBI’ on their delivery sheet. 

 

Tommy decides it wasn’t a very good prank

 

“Who are these guys?” Skeppy asks.

 

“The pizza delivery guy and his friends.” Techno responds.

 

“Mhm, it’s ‘bring your pizza delivery kid’ to work day.” Phil adds.

 

“Uh-” Ranboo says, “Sorry if this is personal, but do you have crystals in your skin?”

 

Skeppy laughs, “Yeah, they’re diamonds. It’s pretty cool.”

 

“Woah.” Tommy, Tubbo and Ranboo whisper in sync.

 

“Does that mean I could sell you for a lot of money?” Tommy asks.

 

“Please don’t.” Skeppy replies, “But check your pocket.”

 

Tommy does check his pocket.

 

He pulls out a diamond.

 

No fucking way. This dude can just make diamonds appear? That’s a much better superpower then Wilbur’s.

 

“You just got pranked!” Skeppy laughs, before running down one of the hallways.

 

“This is properly cool.” Tommy says.

 

“Does Skeppy know what a prank is?” Tubbo asks.

 

“No.” Wilbur replies, “He just kinda… Skeps all over the place.”

 

Tommy laughs, “Now, Wil, that sounds like you mean cum, and that is not very professional.”

 

“That’s not what I mean!” Wilbur exclaims, “I give up.”

 

Tommy puts his diamond back in his pocket.

 

He is going to sell it for a lot of money.

 

Or give it to a woman. 

 

He read somewhere they love diamonds.

 

Or maybe he could split it.

 

Then he’d have women and money. His two favourite things.

 

“Techno, why don’t you take Ranboo and Tubbo to the gadgets room?” Phil suggests shooting him a pointed look.

 

“Yeah, let’s go obliterate some stuff!” Techno smiles, motioning them down one of the hallways.

 

“Please don’t make me stuff.” Ranboo sighs as he follows them.

 

They wait for a moment before Phil motions for them to come down a different hallway.

 

Tommy doesn’t understand why there are so many hallways, or even logically how it works but he figures it must be important hero stuff so he doesn’t really question it. 

 

He doesn’t really care, ‘cause he’s in the heroes HQ, and that in itself is fuckin’ sick.

 

They arrive at a door that Phil punches a code into before it opens.

 

“Do all the doors have codes?” Tommy asks.

 

“Only the ones with weapons or secret information.” Phil answers, “Some of them are just codes everyone has, but it means if someone breaks in, they can’t get into the room.”

 

“Others,” Wilbur says, “Are only for heroes ranked above a certain number. But we have access to everything.”

 

“Fuckin’ sick.” Tomy responds looking around at the room.

 

It has a large table in the middle, with a computer in front of every seat, and a place to project stuff onto at the end of the table.

 

They all take seats and Phil projects something that Tommy doesn’t understand.

 

“Boys, what exactly are we doing?” Tommy asks.

 

Wilbur has opened up the same page on his laptop too.

 

Tommy is very in the dark.

 

“We’re going to show you the profiles of the villains we think are after you.” Phil says, “We gotta figure this shit out.”

 

 

“Technoblade,” Tubbo says, “You mean to tell me you have a bigger flamethrower and just never told me?”

 

“Kid, you do know how dangerous this is?” Techno asks, handing Tubbo the flamethrower.

 

“Fuck yeah I do.” Tubbo nods, pointing it at Ranboo.

 

“Oh god, please no, no, no.” Ranboo yells, ducking behind a shelf.

 

Techno laughs and grabs a pair of shoes off of the shelf, “Ranboo, take these, they’re uh- shoes. That sounds lame, but it’s not. You can double jump with them.”

 

Ranboo peaks out from behind the shelf, “Double jump? Like, jump when you’re midair.”

 

Techno nods.

 

“Does gravity just, just not exist anymore?” Ranboo questions, taking the shoes and putting them on.

 

“Gravity is whatever I want it to be.” Techno answers, “And Tubbo, if you’re going to use the laser, point it at the wall.”

 

“Techno, do you think that Henry would like the laser?” Tubbo asks.

 

“Definitely not.” Techno says, taking the laser and putting it on a high shelf, “This is a burning one, not a light one.”

 

Techno’s phone dings. He looks down at it and then up at the two.

 

“I’ll be back in a sec, don’t kill each other, or yourselves.” He says, and heads out the door.

 

 

Karl anages to get himself back to the present day, and drives over to the Dream Team’s house.

 

He walks through the door and sees Sapnap and George sitting on the lounge.

 

“Hey guys! Where’s Dream?” Karl asks.

 

“He’s been scheming, ” George replies, “Hasn’t come out of his room.”

 

“Okay, care.” Karl replies, “I have information that he might like.”

 

“George go get him,” Sapnap says, “He’s less likely to kill you.”

 

George rolls his eyes but goes to get Dream.

 

It takes a few minutes but George finally comes back with Dream in tow.

 

“What is it, Karl?” Dream asks, squinting, as though he hasn’t seen light in days.

 

“Hello to you too.” Karl laughs, “I was at the shops today, groceries and stuff. And I saw that Tommy kid you’re trying to kill-”

 

“I’m not trying to kill him.” Dream interrupts, “Just scare him.”

 

“Right..” Karl continues, “That kid you’re trying to scare. Sapnap showed me a picture of him to keep my eye out. Anyway, he was with this dude I didn’t recognise at first, but then Tommy ripped his mask and stuff off. It was Siren.”

 

There are calls of confusion from the three on the lounge.

 

“What do you mean, Siren? Like the hero?” Dream pushes.

 

“Yeah, I mean I listened in and apparently it was his dream to meet him or something, but they kinda sounded like friends. Then we got into a car chase but that was irrelevant.” Karl replies.

 

Dream lets out a sigh and stands up, “Alright, thanks Karl, I’ll look into it.” 

 

Karl smiles, “No problem, Dream. Take care of yourself.” 

 

“You too.” Dream replies.

 

Karl disappears in front of them.

 

“What does this mean, Dream?” Sapnap asks.

 

“I don’t know yet.” He sighs.

 

And he doesn’t yet. He really doesn’t. The kid could just be someone who really loves the heroes.

 

But maybe not.

 

And that’s what Dream needs to look into before he does anything else.

 

 

Techno walks into the room where Phil, WIlbur and Tommy are already sitting, and takes a seat.

 

“I got them distracted with violence, they should be fine.” Techno says, turning on the computer.

 

“Great, now let’s address these villains.” Phil says.

 

A picture comes up on screen, it's a blurry picture of someone with a mask covering their whole face.

 

“This is Dream.” Phil begins, “We don’t have many good pictures of him as most accounts are eye witnesses, which makes it hard to pick up when he’s attacking. We assume that’s because all cameras are interfered with by 404.”

 

“Lame. Do it yourself pussy. Not a great villain.” Tommy grumbles.

 

Phil laughs, “We don’t know the extent of his powers yet, but what we know for sure is that he comes to people in dreams. Hence the name. We got this information a long time ago, and though there haven’t been any recent reports, we can assume he’s just gotten better at it. We also know he can put people to sleep, but are unaware of the full extent of his powers. It’s rare that he kills, but he does like to threaten people and strike in big crowds. His attacks are seemingly random but always planned down to the second.”

 

“And this is the leader?” Tommy asks.

 

“Yeah. Fucking dickhead though.” Wilbur tells him.

 

Tommy nods.

 

Noted: Dream is a dickhead.

 

The next picture flashes on screen, it’s a man with glasses covering his eyes and wild hair.

 

“This is 404, right?” Tommy asks.

 

Phil nods, “404, second highest ranking villain.”

 

“Even though he never has the guts to fight me with a sword.” Techno mumbles.

 

“He rarely engages in hand to hand combat.” Phil says, “Instead, opting for complete use of electronics. That’s his power, if you didn’t catch that. Anything with an energy force, technology, cars, lights, anything like that, he can manipulate. It can have disastrous long and short term effects. His glasses give him the ability to be completely wrapped within any code he sees, and that’s why he’s usually near the scene of attack, but not completely engaged within it.”

 

“I reckon I could take him.” Tommy says. “He looks very… Small.”

 

Wilbur laughs, “Dream is very protective over him, so good luck even trying to get to him.”

 

“Last we have Sapnap,” Phil says, changing the picture to a man with a bandana on, “Third highest ranking villain.”

 

“He’s a good fighter.” Techno comments.

 

“And destructive.” Wilbur adds.

 

“His power is pretty much arson. He can conjure fire around him and manipulate it in basically any way that he wants. He also opts for hand-to-hand combat, and is a strong fighter, but the fire is what you need to look out for at any given time.” Phil says.

 

Tommy gets an itching feeling that this guy is familiar, he just doesn’t know where. 

 

He pulls up his phone and goes through his photos (nothing that gives him a clue), emails (still nothing) and text messages.

 

Oh.

 

“Boys, I think I know this guy.” Tommy says.

 

“Well, obviously, he’s a villain-” Techno interrupts.

 

“No, shut the fuck up, I’ve met him.” Tommy sighs, “Sorry, Techno, you are awesome, I lashed out, I didn’t mean to.” 

 

“How have you met him, Tommy?” Wilbur asks.

 

“That day I asked Techno for Niki’s number. Sapnap and uh- I think his name was George, who looking at it now could be 404- were going to give me $10,000, they were filming some video or something. Anyway, I got my $10,000 but yeah, I met them.”

 

“Holy shit, did they threaten you or anything?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Nah, they were cool. A little weird but that’s it. He sent me the money but we haven’t talked since.”

 

“That doesn't make sense.” Phil sighs, “This helps, establishing how you know each other, but that doesn’t make any sense.”

 

“It’s fine.” Techno says, shooting Tommy a small smile, “We’ll take some time soon to sit down and try and figure it out, let’s grab the others and head home.”

 

“Good idea, mate.” Phil nods.

 

They head out to grab Tubbo and Ranboo.

 

 

“He fell asleep pretty soon after you left.” Tubbo explains to Techno who is carrying Ranboo over his shoulder, and through the carpark.

 

“Does this kid do anything other than sleep?” Wilbur laughs.

 

“You’re joking but the answer is no.” Tubbo says, “But he’s a good listener!”

 

“Can we get slushies?” Tommy interrupts.

 

“Are you allowed to have that much sugar, Tom?” Wilbur laughs, throwing an arm around Tommy’s shoulder.

 

“You’ve got problems, man..” Tommy laughs back.

 

“Of course we can, you gremlin child.”

 

 

They all get back to the apartment, with red slushies in hand.

 

Even Ranboo, who woke up halfway through the car ride. 

 

“I’ve set up two spare rooms.” Phil tells the three boys, “One has two beds, the other has one. You can decide.” 

 

Tommy, Tubbo and Ranbo share a look and run off down the hallway.

 

 

Tommy hears a light knock at his door.

 

“Tommy?” The voice calls softly.

 

It’s Wil.

 

“Come in.” Tommy calls back.

 

Wilbur quietly comes into Tommy’s room and sits on the end of his bed.

 

“You got the big room?” Wilbur smiles.

 

“Yeah..” Tommy gives Wilbur a small smile in return. Tommy pets Henry, who is laying in his lap, “I wanted the other room, ‘cause I don’t like being alone, but I know Tubbo doesn’t like being alone either, and I didn’t want Ranboo to be left out or anything. But it’s alright, I got Henry.”

 

Wilbur frowns at him, “That’s really sweet of you, Tommy.”

 

Tommy chuckles, “Thanks, Wil.”

 

They’re quiet for a second.

 

Tommy is okay with the quiet, it’s less scary when Wilbur’s there. 

 

“Why don’t you and Henry come stay in my room?” Wilbur suggests.

 

Tommy beams, “Really? Are you sure? I don’t wanna like, annoyi-”

 

“Of course, come on.”

 

Tommy puts Henry on his shoulder and follows Wilbur to his room, where they lay down.

 

“Thanks, Wil.” Tommy whispers.

 

“Of course, Tom.” Wilbur replies. 

 

Tommy falls asleep with a smile on his face.

 

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Shop for Groceries (and get in a high speed car race in the process)

 

  1. Get rudely woken up
  2. Have no food in the fridge
  3. Get dragged grocery shopping with your ‘worst enemy’
  4. See a man in a purple jacket (IMPORTANT!)
  5. Get followed home by the same man in a purple jacket
  6. Get in the coolest car chase ever
  7. See a car just disappear (WTF?)
  8. Have breakfast
  9. Visit the heroes headquarters 
  10. Realise you went pranking with a villain (oops?)
  11. Get red slushies
  12. Have a good night's sleep 
  13. Profit

 

Notes:

hello!! we're halfway there, how crazy is that?? i hope you've enjoyed the crimeboys fluff this chapter ;)

this is genuinely been one of my favourite things ever and writing it is just MWAH, i get so much enjoyment.

i also get so much enjoyment from all of your comments and bookmarks? i kid you not i have read every single thing ever. thank you so much for the support it's absolutely unbelievable!!!

recently i got a commission done from @prartzel on twt, and it is absolutely amazing! i dont know how to put show it here.. but it's great. it's of our tommy and henry <3 it's on my twitter @quotebooksoot if you'd like to check it out! otherwise if you'd like to see it on here... let me know how to do it?

anyway!! i go back to school soon but im going to try and bust out as much as i can before then, everything is planned, but have to write!!

thank you all again for reading and commenting and kudosing and everything.

love you /parasocial

ps: i have never made a spelling mistake

Chapter 9: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Make Pizza (and evade third degree burns in the process)

Summary:

“You’re telling me you think you could take on the three top ranked villains in our city by yourself.”

“Yes. No doubt.”

“You’re going to get killed.”

“That’s not my problem. That’s yours.”

“How is it my problem?”

“You know how it is, bitch.”

Notes:

sorry for taking so long to update! please enjoy :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up with Henry’s ass on his face, Wilbur’s legs over his and his phone going off. 

 

What a way to start the morning!

Tommy pushes Henry off his face and makes them lay in between himself and Wilbur.

 

Wilbur can deal with ass to the face instead.

 

He then, albeit groggily, reaches over and answers his phone.

 

“Hello?” He asks.

 

“Tommy!” A familiar voice answers, far to happily.

 

Tommy sighs, “Mr Manifold. To what do I owe the pleasure at-” Tommy checks his phone, “9:37am?”

 

“Why are you acting like that isn’t a reasonable time to be called? Most people are awake by now.”

 

“Jack, buddy, you should know by now I’m not most people.”

 

Tommy yawns and sits up, pushing Wilbur’s legs off of his own. 

 

“Right, right.” Jack replies, “Look, is there any chance you could come in around 11 today?”

 

“Why?” Tommy asks. He was planning on just spending the day at home, seeing if anyone wanted to watch one of those animated shows that they’ve been watching.

 

Tommy still doesn’t really understand the appeal, but he also hasn’t watched a full episode of one yet.

 

“We got a couple of big orders for 12, plus we’re expecting a midday rush, I need more staff.”

 

“I hate when you talk work, Manifold.” Tommy responds, yawing, “Putting me back to sleep.”

 

He hears Jack mumble a string of curse words on the other side of the phone.

 

So unprofessional.

 

“Are you gonna come in or not?” Jack asks.

 

“Yes, yes, fine. I’ll save the day, drive my car, do my job.” Tommy replies, only half interested in the conversation, “You fuckin’ owe me one though.”

 

“I literally employ you, Tommy.”

 

There it is again.

 

“You are always pulling that card on me, so unfair.” Tommy whines.

 

Tommy drags himself over to the window seat that Wilbur has and sits there.

 

Jack is ranting on about something to do with his shift today.

 

Tommy is ignoring him.

 

He knows how to do his job, even if Jack Manifold doubts that. In fact, some would argue that Tommy is even good at his job.

 

Tommy would argue he is the best at his job, the best ever, arguably. 

 

“Okay, big man, I get it. See you then.” Tommy says into the phone before hanging up. 

 

Tommy sighs and rubs his forehead. Absolute bullshit, frankly. He shouldn’t be forced to do this. It’s child labor. 

 

He should sue, probably. 

 

“What was that about?” Wilbur asks. He’s sitting up now, with Henry perched on his shoulder. 

 

What a good cat.

 

“Jack wants me to come into work.” Tommy complains, rolling his eyes, “He’s a cruel man.”

 

Wilbur hums, “I don’t know if it’s the best idea for you to go into work, not now that we know that you’re on the villains radar.”

 

“Oh come on, Wil.” Tommy replies, “Nothing that I can’t handle. Not like they’re going to hurt me. I am just an innocent child.”

 

Wilbur raises an eyebrow.

 

Tommy doesn’t break eye contact. He never backs down.

 

“You’re telling me you think you could take on the three top ranked villains in our city by yourself.”

 

“Yes. No doubt.”

 

“You’re going to get killed.”

 

“That’s not my problem. That’s yours.”

 

“How is it my problem?”

 

“You know how it is, bitch.”

 

Wilbur looks at him, exasperated.

 

There’s no reason to, frankly. Tommy’s just telling the truth.

 

The truth hurts, bitch. If somehow Tommy couldn’t take on the villains, Wilbur would be on cleanup duty.

 

After moments of intense eye contact, Wilbur sighs, “Okay. Fine, whatever. Let’s ask Phil.”

 

Tommy smirks and marches out of the room into the dining room, where he knows Phil will be.

 

 

And Phil is there!

 

Along with Tubbo and Ranboo, which Tommy had completely forgotten about up until this exact point in time.

 

“Phil,” Tommy whines, “Can you please tell Wilbur that I am allowed to go to work and that I am not going to get eaten by some lame ass villains.”

 

“Good Morning to you too.” Phil responds.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo wave at him.

 

Tommy waves back.

 

They’re great friends.

 

“Tommy shouldn’t go to work.” Wilbur says from behind him.

 

Tommy jumps.

 

That dickhead needs to stop sneaking up on him. It’s messed up. Really. He can sue for emotional damage. 

 

“I think I should, nothing can touch me there. Plus I can just steal one of Techno’s knives.’

 

“No way.” Techno says, coming out from the kitchen.

 

“Aww, but Techno!” Tommy complains.

 

“You’ll just hurt yourself.” Techno replies.

 

“I’ll give you $5.”

 

Techno shrugs and pulls a knife out of his pocket, chucking it to Tommy.

 

If by chucking it, you mean throwing it at full force at the wall next to his head, then yeah. He chucked it.

 

“What the fuck, Blade?” Tommy yells.

 

“You offered money, I gave you a knife.”

 

“You could have killed me, man!” 

 

Techno shrugs as he walks over and pulls the knife out of the wall. 

 

At this moment Tommy takes notice of the fact that there are a lot of knife holes in their walls. Clearly a common occurrence around here. 

 

That’s fucked up.

 

Tommy goes to grab the knife out of Techno’s hand but the man turns away.

 

“Come on.” Tommy whines, stomping over to the table and taking a seat.

 

“Sorry. Phil would kill me.” Techno responds, but Tommy can see him smirking. 

 

Dickhead. 

 

Phil nods, unphased by what is going on around him. 

 

“Alright, I think” Phil begins, “Tommy should go to work. We can continue to check in if we must, but we can’t just take him out of his world. It won’t be good for his mental health.”

 

“But-” Wilbur buts in.

 

“And,” Phil continues, “It’ll be entirely more suspicious if we just take him off the street, if the villains are looking.”

 

Wilbur sighs, “I want to at least go with him. Maybe I can contact Ba-”

 

“I don’t need a babysitter.” Tommy mumbles.

 

Phil shoots him a small smile, “I know that you don’t want it, but we need to be able to still look after you.”

 

“I can look after myself.” Tommy insists, “Isn’t that right, Tubbo?”

 

Tubbo shrugs, noncommittally, “I mean, I trust him. You could always just.. drop in once or twice. Or I can hack the security cameras.”

 

“Or both.” Ranboo adds.

 

Phil nods, thinking it over. 

 

“I still want to go in.” Wilbur says.

 

“I gotta agree.” Techno adds, “I’m worried ‘bout the kid.”

 

“I’m right here?” Tommy questions.

 

“I think he needs to go in.” Phil says, finally. He turns to Tubbo, “Thanks mate, we’ll take you up on your offer.”

 

Wilbur sighed and rubbed his forehead, but it was final. 

 

Tommy jumps out of his chair, “Phil! Philza, the man, the legend. This is why you are my favourite, seriously, the only man ever.”

 

Phil gives him a smile and a nod, “If you run into any trouble though, you need to call straight away. And Wilbur or Techno-”

 

“Both.” Techno intervenes.

 

“Will come and visit.”

 

“Fine.” Tommy sighs, “You’re both clingy.”

 

“Doing our job.” Wilbur rolls his eyes.

 

Tommy smiles, he’s happy about the outcome. They couldn’t resist his charm, let’s be honest. He’s the single most charming person in the world. It’s true.

 

Tommy takes a piece of toast- he’s assuming someone made it, which means it’s not poison. 

 

He then goes upstairs to get into his uniform. 

 

Fucking Jack Manifold messing up his schedule. 

 

He doesn’t really mind, but still. He enjoys gravelling. 

 

Gravel, gravel, gravel.

 

Sigh.

 

At least he gets money.

 

Tommy throws on his uniform and spirits back downstairs.

 

 Even if he knows that everyone is going to be watching him from the comfort of Tubbo’s laptop today, at least he gets to go in and work.

 

Plus, they’ll only be able to see him when he’s actually in the shop. His job is driving. 

 

Bet they didn’t think about that!

 

“So, I’ve hooked up his dashcam footage to the TV too..”

 

Aw fuck.

 

Maybe they did.

 

“Really, big man?” Tommy says, going up to look at Tuboo’s laptop, “My dashcam?”

 

“It was there!” Tubbo says, “If you don’t want me hacking it, get better security measures.”

 

“You got me there.” Tommy sighs, defeatedly. 

 

Phil laughs and pats a hand on Tommy’s back, “Do you need a lift in?”

 

Tommy thinks about it for a second.

 

He could walk.

 

Or he could get The Philza to fly him there… Difficult choice.

 

“Depends. Are you going to be more careful this time, Phil? Not hit me with your wings?”

 

“I can take my offer back.” Phil shrugs.

 

“No, I’m sorry. Please give me a lift, you are so cool and awesome.”

 

Phil laughs, “Right, mate. That’s what I thought.”

 

“Am I cool and awesome?” Tubbo asks.

 

Tommy nods, “You can be whatever you wanna be.”

 

Techno chuckles, “I wanna be the opposite of whatever Wilbur is.”

 

“Good choice.” Tommy affirms, as Wilbur furrows his eyebrows.

 

“What the fuck, Techno?” Wilbur exclaims. 

 

“Just speakin’ the truth.”

 

“Get out of town.” Wilbur says in his stupid voice. 

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, but Techno complies with the command.

 

“Screw you, Wilbur!” He yells as he takes off running out the door. Maybe Wil’s power isn’t terrible. Tommy could see the use in it- he could have gotten Tubbo to do his chores when they were still at their old house.

 

“You ready, mate?” Phil asks, snapping Tommy out of his thoughts. 

 

He nods and waves goodbye to his friends, before heading to the rooftop with Phil.

 

 

Tommy arrives just before 11. He waves goodbye to Phil and heads in the employees only door.

 

God, he is so cool, he gets his own door.

 

Wait.

 

Tommy heads back out the door and looks at the employee only sign, smirking.

 

If Jack demanded he come in early, then he may as well have a little fun with it. 

 

Tommy takes a conveniently placed sharpie out of his pocket and crosses out ‘Employees’, replacing it with ‘TommyInnit’. 

 

Taking a step back, he admires his handiwork. 

 

Not bad, not bad at all.

 

He is so talented.

 

Tommy enters back through the door.

 

“Hello, Mr Jack Manifold!” He calls into the hallway where Jack’s office is. 

 

He doesn’t get a response. Typical. 

 

He walks into the kitchen, “Chef! My man, how are you going? How’s life?”

 

Chef chuckles at him, “Going good. Guess Jack told you that you’d be in the kitchen with me today?”

 

Tommy freezes.

 

Noone told him that.

 

This whole job debacle started because Tommy couldn’t even make toast.

 

“Uh, no.” Tommy says, “And-And you know, this, well, this seems highly problematic, so I insist, you take the kitchen, really.”

 

Chef looks at him, “Are you scared of the kitchen?”

 

“No.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “I’m sure.”

 

“You’re scared.” Chef smiles.

 

“You’re scared, bitch!”

 

Chef just chuckles at him, “If you really don’t want to, you don’t have to, but we’re going to be busy, and I trust you to use the kitchen.”

 

Tommy sighs. He is being guilt tripped… It is working.


“Fine.” He mumbles, “But you owe me.”

 

At that, Jack walks into the kitchen.

 

“Big man!” Tommy smiles, patting Jack on the back.

 

Jack stumbles forward. What a weak, weak man. Tommy is just so strong, no-onne can compare. 

 

“Chef told you that you’d be in the kitchen today?”

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “Yes, at least someone in this place tells me things.”

 

“Sorry.” Jack shrugs.

 

Jack turns on his heel and walks out.

 

This is frankly highly inconvenient because Tommy wanted to keep talking to Jack. He needed to ask about getting a raise for doing more work. That is only fair, in Tommy’s mind.

 

Techno and Wilbur have told him a lot about his rights recently. 

 

Turns out he has a lot more than he originally thought.

 

“Chef, buddy.” Tommy says, turning back to him, “What do you need me to do?”

 

—-

 

“I just don’t get it!” Dream exclaims, running his hands through his hair. 

 

He’s pacing up and down his office in the villain HQ. Sapnap and George are sitting on his lounge near the window, watching him.

 

“I can’t find a single connection to SBI. Not a single fucking thing- There wasn’t reports of any wish kids or competitions to win a day with them, only some photos after the grocery store. If there’s anything, it’s been wiped clean from our databases.”

 

Sapnap hums, “That sucks, but maybe it was a privately organised thing?”

 

“That would explain why Siren was all hidden.. But something feels off.” Dream sighs, sitting on his desk.

 

There’s a silence for a second.

 

George then says, “His address and contact would have to be listed when he got his job- have you looked there? We know which Pizza Hut he works at, because of when he delivered pizza to us and stuff, so why don’t we just look at those records and visit him?”

 

Sapnap stares at him for a moment, “We can’t visit a kid, that’s low.”

 

Dream ignores that comment, “I didn’t catch that, George. He delivered pizza?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Where to?”

 

“The house?”

 

“The kid, who could know that we’re following him, and has some relation to the heroes, knows where we live?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Do you not see the issue with that?” Dream puts his head in his hands, exasperated. 

 

George mumbles a ‘No’ under his breath.

 

“Dude, he’s not going to just come to our house.” Sapnap says, “That would be fucking stupid.”

 

“Can you get his address?” Dream asks George.

 

“I just have to-”

 

Sapnap stands up, “Why do I go to his work?”

 

“Why would you do that? I can get his address.” George responds. 

 

Dream nods, “No, Sapnap’s right. I’m being irrational. If we go to his house, then it’s a private matter, and this isn’t a private matter, not big enough to be a private matter. Sapnap, go down there and give him a warning, tell him what will happen if he tries anything or tells anyone.”

 

“Threaten his friends and family.” George adds. 

 

“Don’t do that.” Dream laughs, hitting George’s arm lightly. 

 

Sapnap gives Dream and George a thumbs up and heads out of Dream’s office. 

 

This’ll be fun.

 

 

Tommy’s first pizza caught on fire, so, obviously, he ran it under water to put the fire out, but according to Chef, it didn’t meet the ‘Health and Safety Standards.’ 

 

Whatever that means.

 

His second pizza turned out better, and when he was cutting it, he took a slide out like he does when he’s working a long shift, but Chef told him that was ‘completely unethical’ and made him put it back.

 

His third pizza was great. It really was, but while boxing it, he dropped it straight on the ground, face down.

 

Good news though, Tommy got to eat the floor pizza. 

 

It was cheesy garlic.

 

Eventually they decided that Tommy was best suited to the ingredients. 

 

Turns out he has quite the eye for how much of everything should be in a pizza.

 

Tommy isn’t really surprised, it’s a simple task. Plus, he’s eaten enough pizza in his life to know the correct ratios of each ingredient. 

 

It’s an artform.

 

“So, Big C.” Tommy says, sprinkling cheese over the next few pizzas in the line up, “How’d you get into the pizza business.”

 

Chef looks over at him, amused,  “Tom, never call me ‘Big C’ ever again.”

 

“Noted.”

 

“I actually used to run my own restaurant.”

 

Tommy gasps, amazed, “No way! That’s fuckin’ sick, man. Why’d you stop?”

 

“Fell on some pretty difficult times a few years back.” He shrugs, “I wanted to keep cooking, and I love making pizza, so I figured why not come here instead.”

 

Tommy nods, “That’s shit, big man. Sorry ‘bout that.”

 

“All good, Tommy. I highly doubt you were at fault for the recession.”

 

“I could be, don’t know what a recession is.”

 

Chef then explains to him what a recession is.

 

When he is done, Tommy feels both substantially smarter and more petrified of the world. 

 

Capitalism.

 

It’s always capitalism.

 

Tommy sighs.

 

They make more pizzas, Chef putting them in the oven, before cutting and boxing them.

 

They have quite the efficient work line. 

 

“So,” Tommy begins, “You said it was a few years back- uh- your store closing, what was it called? I’ve been here a while with my friend, Tubs, I might know it.”

 

“It was called Cook’s Cove.” 

 

“Why not Chef’s Cove?” Tommy asks.

 

“Because it’s my name.”

 

“What’s wrong with having a restaurant named after you?”

 

“Not Chef, Cook.”


“What? You’re Chef.”

 

“No, it’s my name, Cook.”

 

“Your restaurant's name?”

 

“No, my name.”

 

“You’re-fuck. Your name’s Cook?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“And I call you Chef?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Why the fuck?”

 

“Because that’s my job?”

 

“You’re shitting me.”

 

“Nope.”

 

Tommy throws his hands in the air. He is so confused. 

 

Chef- Cook? Chef has to be joking.

 

He’s lying.

 

It’s bullshit.

 

Tommy is being male manipulated.

 

“You’re gaslighting me.”

 

“I can show you my licence.”

 

“Aw fuck me, man. You’re hurting my head.”

 

Chef laughs at him.

 

Tommy’s breaking down and Chef is laughing.

 

What an evil evil man. He’s playing mind games. But Tommy won’t back down, he never backs down from a challenge.

 

In the wise words of Sun Tzu; don’t hate the player, hate the game. 

 

At least, Tommy thinks he said something like that. 

 

Sometimes when Techno talks, Tommy gets distracted, so he just nods along. 

 

Tommy is giving Chef another pizza to put in the oven when there’s a loud CRASH from the main entrance. 

 

The fuck?

 

Tommy exchanges a quick glance with Chef before they rush out of the kitchen to the entrance. 

 

Standing there, in the middle of a doorway which is now rubble, is someone Tommy hoped not to see.

 

Sapnap. 

 

Even better! He has flames coming out of his hands!

 

Sapnap locks eyes with him and smirks, “Hey, Tommy.”

 

Oh fuck.

 

Oh fuck.

 

It’s fine! Just play it cool. 

 

“Uh- Who are you?” Tommy blurts out.

 

By the look on Sapnap’s face, he understands that that was, in fact, the wrong thing to say. 

 

“Who am I? ” Sapnap laughs. It’s not a genuine laugh. 


In fact, Tommy would say that laugh was kinda evil. 

 

“Yeah, who are you? Can I take your order?” Tommy responds.


Okay, even he knows that he’s pushing it now, but it’s just so fun. 

 

The flames on-in?- Sapnap’s hands grow brighter.

 

“Oh, if you don’t remember, I can show you who I am.” Flames form at Sapnap’s feet.

 

Tommy doesn’t think this place is very well insured. 

 

Maybe they should take this outside. 

 

Sapnap’s eyes go red.

 

Okay, yeah, definitely.

 

“Hey, pal, buddy.” Tommy half laughs, “Why don’t we take this outside, wouldn’t want to disrupt the rest of the staff, my manager is a real dick for staying clean.”

 

Sapnap does not seem to care about cleanliness because he shoots a ball of fire at the cash register.

 

Tommy ducks under the bench.

 

Fuck .

 

How is he meant to get paid now?

 

“Sapnap, my friend, mah man,” Tommy says, standing up again, merely avoiding the next fireball, “Can you take this elsewhere, we got customers to serve, people to please. You know pizza guys are the real heroes of this city.”

 

Unsurprisingly, that doesn’t work either. 

 

At least Tubbo and the heroes will be watching, they can be here any second and Tommy can go back to making pizzas. 

 

 

Tubbo is squeezed onto the lounge between a sleeping Ranboo and a more than stressed Wilbur. 

 

“Can’t I just go now?” Wilbur asks Phil, for the millionth time.

 

“No, you still have 45 minutes until it’s time to visit.” Phil responds.

 

Wilbur huffs and mumbles a string of curse words.

 

Tubbo assumes now isn’t the best time to tell them that the security cameras have gone black, so he just keeps his mouth shut.

 

Tommy will be fine!

 

 

Tommy is ducked back under the counter.

 

Sapnap didn’t like his offer. 

 

So much for pizza making. 

 

He was getting into the swing of it too, this is frankly just disruptive. 

 

Tommy looks back to see if he can see where Chef is when he is hoisted up by the back of his shirt.

 

Sapnap is very close to him, but at this range he realises he is significantly taller than him.

 

“Do you act like this because you are small or is there another reason?” Tommy asks.

 

Sapnap throws him against a wall.

 

Ow. 

 

He probably deserved that one. Commenting on people’s height is rude and cruel.

 

Tubbo has made him well aware of that. 

 

“Listen here, Tommy, you know a little piece of information that you shouldn't know about me and my friend 404.” Sapnap says, walking towards him.

 

“Why would I want to know anything about you?” Tommy says, rolling his eyes.

 

“I just want you to know, that if you ever try me, I will-”

 

There’s a yell from the door to the kitchen.

 

Tommy looks over to see Chef standing in the doorway, meat cleaver in one hand and fry pan in the other. 

 

Holy fucking shit.

 

“You look badass, man!” Tommy yells.

 

Chef gives him a small smile and turns his glance back to Sapnap.

 

“I suggest you leave now.” Chef says.

 

Sapnap laughs, “You think you can scare me?”

 

Suddenly, Sapnap shoots a ball of fire right at Chef’s hand.

 

Chef doesn’t flinch, instead looking down at his hand then back up at Sapnap.

 

“You might play with fire, but so do I.” Chef smiles, before running at Sapnap with the meat cleaver.

 

Sapnap backs away, “What? Why didn’t it work?” 

 

“As I said, I suggest you leave.”

 

Sapnap looks from Chef to Tommy, back to Chef, who raises the meat cleaver again, then runs out the door.

 

Tommy looks up at Chef in awe.

 

“You’re fucking awesome.” Tommy tells him.

 

Chef laughs and helps Tommy up, “Sorry you had to see me get angry.”

 

“Psh, that was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen.” Tommy smiles, walking alongside Chef, back into the kitchen, “How’d you do that thing with the fire- Is your hand okay?”

 

Chef nods, putting the pan and cleaver back, “Burnt my hands so many times over the years that fire doesn’t hurt. I’m lucky he didn’t aim for the face!”

 

Tommy nods, “My face is my money maker.”

 

“That’s not true.”

 

“It is. Swear.”

 

As if on cue, Jack Manifold walks in.

 

“What happened out there?” Jack asks, sighing. 

 

“A villain visited.” Chef answers, rolling out a new batch of dough.

 

“Did anyone get hurt?” 

 

Tommy shrugs, “He threw me against a wall. It was fine.”

 

Jack’s eyes widen, “If I let you go home now, can you not claim worker’s compensation?”

 

“You are an exploitative boss, Manifold.” Tommy responds, crossing his arms.

 

“And I’ll pay you double for today.”

 

“Done.”

 

Tommy heads out of the kitchen, waving goodbye to Chef, and flipping off Jack.

 

 

Everything Ranboo sees is grey and blurry.

 

He just needs to open his eyes. 

 

He can do that, and he does do that, and things are dark but they aren’t blurry anymore.

 

“Ranboo.” A voice says.

 

Ranboo is confused. Who is saying that?

 

He looks around and can only see shadows walking up walls, and light… It’s coming from somewhere.

 

Where?

 

“Ranboo.” The voice is close.

 

Ranboo nods.

 

He can see the figure, the person close to him.

 

Ranboo lifts his hand up to touch his own face. 

 

He can feel it, that’s good.

 

“Ranboo, answer me.” The voice says sternly.

 

“Dream.” Ranboo answers.

 

Dream?

 

Dream!

 

His friend, Dream is his friend. 

 

He needs to vomit.

 

“Can you do something for me, Ranboo?”

 

Ranboo nods. He can do something. He can do a lot of things when he tries.

 

“Good.”

 

Ranboo sees the figure sit down in front of him. Ranboo sits down too. 

 

Dream’s eyes don’t blink. He has a mask on. 

 

“Tell me about your friend, Tommy. His job.”

 

Tommy? His Tommy? Why does Dream know his Tommy?

 

Ranboo can feel a tear drip down his face. It hurts.

 

“Tommy, he works in a pizza shop. Do you know Tommy?”

 

He can’t see Dream’s face but he knows that he said the wrong thing. Very, very wrong.

 

“Tommy drives the cars.” Ranboo says.

 

“I know that.” Dream bites back, “You showed me that. You’re useless.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Dream sighs, “It’s okay, Ranboo. Where does Tommy deliver pizza?” 

 

Where does he? 

 

Ranboo thinks. Wherever his boss tells him to. Ranboo thinks. 

 

Is this real?

 

Ranboo is cold. This must be real.

 

“Ranboo?”

 

“Anywhere his boss says.” Ranboo responds.

 

He’s very cold. 

 

Where is he?

 

Dream nods, “Thank you, Ranboo. I need to go now.”

 

Ranboo looks up at Dream, “Can I come?”

 

“No. Go back to where you were.”

 

Ranboo stands up, “I don’t know…”

 

“You’re lucky I need you.” Dream says, and slowly lifts up his mask.

 

 

Ranboo wakes up to chaos.

 

He had a dream, but he can’t remember it, Tubbo’s phone is getting thrown between Techno and Wilbur, Phil is on what seems to be an urgent phone call, and Tubbo is looking sheepish next to him.

 

“What happened?” Ranboo asks, groggily.

 

“I may have accidentally let it slip that the security cameras at Tommy’s work stopped.. Working. Now they’re panicking.”

 

Ranboo nods, “That sucks.”

 

Tubbo hums, “Oh well!”

 

 

Tommy is walking down the street when he sees an awfully familiar face getting into a car.

 

“Oi! Big Q!” Tommy yells.

 

Quackity freezes and looks back at him, before breaking into a smile and coming over to him.

 

“Tommy! My man! I was meaning to talk to you, how have you been?” Quackity slaps a hand on Tommy's back.

 

“Aw, you know how it is, just had a villain destroy half the store.” Tommy replies.

 

“No shit! Who?”

 

“Sapnap.”

 

“What a bitch.”

 

“Right!” Tommy exclaims, “So I’m just gonna head home now.”

 

“I can give you a lift to the bank again.” Quackity says, taking off to the car, leaving Tommy to follow along behind him and get in the passenger’s seat.

 

“So, Tommy,” Quackity says, “You know how you invested in those stocks for me?”

 

“Mhm, did you fire the people I told you to?”

 

Quackity throws his head back and laughs, “Of course!”

 

“Good. They sucked.”

 

“But your stocks. You did so well, dude. I would like to offer you an actual job, when you want it.”

 

“No way, what did I make?”

 

“About three million.”

 

Tommy gasps for air. 

 

No fucking way?

 

“Do I get to keep that?” Tommy asks.

 

“Nope.” Quackity says, popping the ‘p’.

 

“Dickhead, give me my money.”

 

“Not your money.” Quackity responds, “But I’ll give you a really good salary if you come work for me.”

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “Fine. If I take you up on the offer, then you have a deal.”

 

“Good.” Quackity chuckles, pulling up to the bank.

 

The two of them get out and Tommy waves goodbye.

 

“Cya, Big Q!” Tommy yells.

 

Quackity waves back to him.

 

What a good man. Big Q is really his favourite chauffeur. 

 

Even if he has more money then Tommy will see in his entire life, it’s okay.

 

He can steal something expensive one day.

 

Tommy heads off down the street, at least he’s only gotta walk half the length now, brilliant.

 

Genuinely brilliant.

 

Not even sarcastic.

 

Okay, maybe a little sarcastic because the walk is still long, but beggars cannot be choosers. No way.

 

But maybe he could talk one of the shortcuts Techno was telling him about, no time like the present to try new things!

 

Tommy decided to head down one of the alleys which Techno showed him, which apparently is “kinda safe in the daytime” and “takes at least 5 minutes off the trip.”

 

Now that’s a deal if Tommy’s ever heard one. 

 

He walks through what seems to be a never ending alley.

 

Seriously, it could go on forever.

 

How the fuck does Techno find these places? Do all superheroes just get a manual of ‘weirdest places in the city’? 

 

Actually, Tommy should ask for one of those…

 

His thoughts are interrupted by heavy footsteps behind him. 

 

Tommy turns around.

 

Aw, fuck. Kinda safe his ass.

 

“Hi again, Sapnap.” Tommy sighs, “May I please just walk home?”

 

“You really think you could get away that easy?” He hisses.

 

“Uh, yeah.” Tommy shrugs, “You seemed pretty fuckin’ scared back there so.”

 

“I’m going to tell you this, and I won’t fucking repeat myself, if you even try and-”

 

“Tommy?” A familiar voice says from behind Sapnap.

 

“Nik-Nihachu?” Tommy asks, breaking out into a big grin.

 

He sees Sapnap tense uncomfortably at the voice, and the name.

 

“Sapnap, what are you doing to the kid?” Niki- No, Miss Nihachu asks.

 

Sapnap slowly turns around, “Just teaching him a lesson.”

 

“Is that very nice of you?” She asks.

 

“Since when do you care?”

 

“He’s a kid.”

 

“He’s a bitch!” 

 

“Hey! I’m not a bitch!” Tommy interjects. 

 

Nihachu sighs, “Sapnap, I’d recommend leaving him alone.”

 

He huffs and turns back to Tommy, “You got lucky this time.”

 

“Mhm, see you soon, king.” Tommy says as Sapnap scales the building next to them.

 

Why do heroes and villains use rooftops so much?

 

Is the ground not good enough for them?

 

Elitist pricks.

 

At least, Tommy thinks that right. Wilbur taught him that word. 

 

Elitist, not prick. Tommy knew the word prick.

 

“Tommy, are you okay?” Nihachu asks, coming over to him and inspecting him for any damage.

 

“All good, Miss Nihachu!” He beams.

 

“Please,” She laughs, “Niki, now that he’s gone.”

 

“Of course, Niki! What are you doing around here?” Tommy asks.

 

“Just going to visit Quackity.”

 

“Oh, mad. I was just with him.” 

 

“He’s very busy it seems.” Niki’s smile turns into a smirk, “Let’s make him wait a little longer, I’ll take you home.”

 

“Oh- It’s really okay-” Tommy begins saying, but Niki is already walking.

 

She’s very speedy for being so short, Tommy has to jog a little to catch up to her. 

 

They reach her car and he gets in the passenger seat.

 

“You buckled in?” She asks.

 

“You know, for someone who kidnapped me not that long ago, you care an awful lot about my safety.” Tommy teases.

 

“You’re part of the family, Tommy.” Niki tells him, “Plus, I have a clean driving record.”

 

“Bullshit.”

 

“Not at all.”

 

Tommy cannot believe that a mafioso would have a clean driving record. No way.

 

He will investigate it later.

 

“Niki,” Tommy begins, “Why was Sapnap so scared of you?”

 

Niki is quiet for a moment, “Because when you have been around for as long as we all have, you begin to know things about each other, and knowledge gives you power, it’s all politics.”

 

Tommy nods, he kinda gets it. Kinda.

 

But he hasn’t been around for so long, and he doesn't know much, so he doesn’t really get why he keeps running in with these villains.

 

Oh well.

 

He’s probably just really cool and awesome and they’re jealous.

 

Tommy watches as the city flies by.

 

 

“And you didn’t think to call?” Wilbur yells at Tommy, who is sitting on the couch, getting a grilling from… Everyone. 

 

Everyone besides Ranboo.

 

Maybe Ranboo should be his new favourite. 

 

No.

 

That’s ridiculous. 

 

Completely ridiculous. 

 

Ranboo could never be his favourite. 

 

Unheard of. 

 

“My phone was off!” Tommy yells back.

 

“And you didn’t even think of turning it back on?” 

 

“No! Not in the moment, I didn’t! When a supervillain breaks into your store, you don’t usually go, ‘Oh, oh, I’m going to call my friend Wilby and let him know!’ No, I didn’t think so!” 

 

Wilbur scoops Tommy up and pulls him into a hug, to which Techo, Phil and Tubbo join.

 

“Just let us know next time, mate.” Phil says.

 

Tommy squirms, “Fine, whatever, I’ll remember next time.” 

 

They let him down and Tommy huffs.

 

He’ll admit, he’s a little touched that they were worried.

 

But they really didn’t have much to worry about.

 

He is always so safe. 

 

They don’t call him Tommy “Safety” Innit for nothing. 

 

“Look, boys, I appreciate the concern, but I need to go right on to bed now.” Tommy laughs.

 

Wilbur gives him a weird look, “Are you sure?”

 

“Yeah.” Tommy smiles at him.

 

Tommy picks up Henry from the longue and heads to Wilbur’s room. 

 

He will sleep there. 

 

—-

 

TLDR; How to Make Pizza (and evade third degree burns in the process)

 

  1. Get rudely awaken by your rude boss
  2. Go into work
  3. Make the best pizza of your entire life
  4. Have a cook/chef fiasco
  5. Dodge one of the best supervillains in the world because you’re awesome
  6. Get a lift with one member of the mafia (and a job offer because you’re awesome)
  7. Get a lift with another member of the mafia
  8. Profit.

Notes:

hello, i am so sorry for the lack of update in the recent weeks (or months lol); year 12 has been kicking my ass, completely and truly. i hate it here. ef school.

anyway i hope this makes up for it!! if you see any spelling mistakes or anythign you didn't at all ever.

tahnk you for the growth on this fic by the way, i read every comment and every bookmark, making my day <3

come talk on twitter @quotebooksoot

Chapter 10: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Roadtrip (and get put on a watchlist in the process)

Summary:

“We didn’t start the fire!” Tubbo sings along to the radio, “It was always burnin’ since the world’s been turnin’!”

Tommy is pumped about this trip.

In fact, he is psyched.

This is the most excited he has been in a long time.

He gets to just hang out and chill and drive.

Notes:

hi friends!! i hope you enjoy this chapter :)
sorry for not updating for a quick second!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up in Niki’s car.

 

“Tommy, time to go now.” He hears her say.

 

Niki’s voice is foggy. She’s far away.

 

“Okay.” Tommy replies, before shutting his eyes again.

 

 

Tommy wakes up in Wilbur’s room.

 

He sits up, slightly confused.

 

Henry doesn’t like the fact that Tommy sat up all abruptly, as before Tommy can gather his thoughts, that bloody cat is clawing his arm to get him to lay down again. 

 

Rude.

 

Tommy taught it better manners than that.

 

Tsk tsk tsk.

 

Tommy lays back down but shakes his head. He can’t seem to remember whether he fell asleep in this room, or whether someone put him in here. 

 

Weird fucking tired memories. 

 

Oh well. 

 

Tommy turns to the side and sees Wilbur asleep. He smirks.

 

Tommy grabs a pillow and holds it above his head before bringing it down with as much force as he can in Wilbur’s face.

 

Wilbur shoots out of bed.

 

“Freeze.”

 

Tommy stares blankly at him.

 

Wilbur blinks.

 

“Oh.” Wilbur’s face drops, “It’s just you.”

 

“Why do you keep using that voice on me? It is ridiculous.” Tommy replies.

 

Wilburs sighs and sits back on the bed and mumbles, “Wish it would work more”

 

“I think there’s medications for that.”

 

Wilbur hits Tommy with the same pillow.

 

Ow.

 

What a dickhead.

 

Fuckin’ anger issues or something.

 

“Why’d you wake me up, you disgusting child.” Wilbur sighs.

 

“Okay. Well, that was harsh.”

 

“Suck it up, child.”

 

Tommy decides he’s going to be the bigger person and ignore that one.

 

“I am bored, Wilbur.” Tommy throws himself back on the bed, “My work is closed, there is nothing for me to do.”

 

Wilbur shrugs, “What do you wanna do then? There’s a few hours ‘til we go on patrol.”

 

Tommy picks Henry up and puts it on his shoulder, “What do you wanna do, Henry?”

 

Henry doesn’t respond.

 

Unhelpful prick.

 

Tommy thinks it over for another moment, “I want Tubbo’s pancakes. No offence Wil, but they’re kinda better than yours.”

 

“I take so much offence to that.”

 

Tommy stands up and walks out of the room, “Too bad, bitch!”

 

“Tommy! Apologise!” Wilbur yells after him.

 

“No can do! I am never wrong!” Tommy yells back before reaching the living room where Phil and Ranboo are sitting, “Big men are never wr- Hello Phil, Ranboo.”

 

“Hey mate.” Phil says back.

 

“Tommy.” Ranboo nods.

 

“My two of four favourite men in this house!” Tommy smiles, jumping over the back of the lounge to land between them, “How are we doing this fine morning?”

 

“What the fuck?” He hears Wilbur mumble.

 

Deserved.

 

“Oh, you know-” 

 

“That’s great, Ranboo.” Tommy cuts him off, “Real great. Phil?”

 

Phil laughs, “I see you’re feeling better after last night?”

 

“Pah, last night. Think of the future, Phil, bigger things will come from the future.”

 

“I see you’re deflecting your problems.” Ranboo says.

 

What is this man accusing him of?

 

Tommy shakes his head, “Never. I know exactly how to deal with my problems. But, luckily for you I have no problems. But if I did, I would need Tubbo’s pancakes to solve them.”

 

“Too bad you don’t have any problems, then.” Tubbo chimes in, coming in from the kitchen.

 

Tommy turns his head. Traitor.

 

What a traitor.

 

Time to do what Tommy does best.

 

Male manipulate.

 

Not that he would ever condone it.

 

Tommy sticks out his bottom lip, “Oh, oh, but I am so hurt and afraid. I am so sad and scared after the big scary villain tried to kill me. Please, Tubs, please, I need sustenance and comfort or else my heart will brea-”

 

“Okay!” Tubbo sighs, “Stop pouting.”

 

Tubbo marches back into the kitchen.

 

Tubbo- 0, Tommy’s begging- 1.

 

“You’re a menace.” Wilbur shakes his head.

 

“True.” Tommy hears Techno add. 

 

Tommy turns his head to see Techno coming in from the hallway.

 

“Did The Blade have a sleep in?” Tommy asks.

 

Techno rolls his eyes, “None of your business.”

 

Wow.

 

Someone’s in a mood. 

 

“What crawled up your ass?” Tommy huffs back.

 

Techno walks over and stands above Tommy.

 

Suddenly Tommy is reminded of when they first met and in hindsight it wasn’t very nice of Techno to stick a sword to the throat of a random stranger. 

 

Even if that random stranger could totally handle it. Like Tommy could. Tommy can handle anything. 

 

“Aha, Techno, what are y-” Tommy gets cut off when Techno picks him up and wraps him in a hug.

 

A bone crushing hug. 

 

But a hug nevertheless. 

 

Tommy is a big man, who isn’t clingy. Techno is clearly the clingy one here, so when Tommy wraps his arms around Techno, it’s just complying with Techno’s clinginess. 

 

Not like Tommy enjoyed it or anything.

 

“I was worried.” Techno says.

 

That’s all he says.

 

Tommy gets it.

 

“Alright Blade enough of this mushy business. I have things to do.” Tommy complains, pushing Techno off him.

 

God, these people. 

 

Being properly brotherly now.

 

Tommy doesn’t say that though, he is very good at reading rooms. 

 

He then marches himself into the kitchen to check on the pancakes. Good pancakes.

 

Objectively the greatest pancakes to ever have lived. Tommy could live off of these.

 

“How are they goin’ Tubs?” Tommy asks, slapping his hand down on Tubbo’s shoulder. 

 

Tubbo jumps up, “Fuck you!”

 

“Fuck you?” Tommy responds.

 

“Fuck!”

 

“Is that good or bad?”

 

“Why would you do that?”

 

“Ask about the pancakes? I didn’t realise it was a sensitive topi-”

 

“Scare me!”

 

“Oh. Sorry Big Man.”

 

Tubbo sighs.

 

Then sighs again.

 

“It’s fine, just don’t do it again.” Tubbo rolls his eyes.

 

“No promises.” 

 

Tubbo taught Tommy he should never make promises he can’t keep. 

 

A few years ago, Tommy had brought home a cow. He’d walked his cow up the stairs and into the apartment, which at the time, seemed like a great idea. Tommy thought they could be best friends. Unfortunately, Tubbo wasn’t very happy with this arrangement and demanded Tommy get rid of the cow. 

 

That was the day Tommy learned that cows cannot walk downstairs.

 

Anyway, Tubbo made him promise to never bring a cow into the apartment again.

 

A week later Tubbo taught him that he should never make promises he can’t keep. It was also that week that Tommy learned for a second time that cows cannot walk down stairs. 

 

Anyway.

 

Tommy snaps out of his thoughts and leans down to look at the pancakes.

 

“These are glorious.” Tommy comments. 

 

Tubbo hums in agreement, “They’re chocolate chip.”

 

Tommy nods. 

 

Life is good.

 

 

The six of them all sit at the table devouring Tubbo’s pancakes.

 

“See what I mean, Wil? They’re so much better than yours!” Tommy says, shovelling more pancake into his mouth. 

 

“You know, you could have just said they were good without insulting me.” Wilbur replies.

 

“Yes, yes. But where’s the fun in that?” Tommy rolls his eyes.

 

He will take every moment to insult that stupid man.

 

Stupid man with stupid hair. 

 

“Tommy..” Phil warns.

 

Tommy rolls his eyes.

 

He huffs, “Sorry, Wilbur.”

 

“Apology accepted.” Wilbur replies with a shit-eating smirk.

 

“And I’m sorry your face is fucking stupid!” Tommy yells before jumping out of his chair and taking off down the hallway.

 

Stop! ” Wilbur commands.

 

Wilbur should know by now that Tommy doesn’t listen to orders.

 

Especially not from him. 

 

“What the fuck!” Tommy hears Wilbur yell before he hears footsteps behind him.

 

Oh game on.

 

“‘M not gonna be caught by a hero who’s only ranked third!” Tommy yells at the man following him.

 

“You little brat!” Wilbur yells back.

 

Okay. Maybe that was a mistake.

 

Wilbur is, in fact, taller than him, which means he has a longer leg span.

 

Unfair advantage.

 

Tommy takes a left turn at the end of the hallway and ducks into one of the rooms, not bothering to take note of which one it is. 

 

Tommy locks the door behind him and surveys the room.

 

Interesting. He hasn’t been in here before, and by the looks of it, it seems to be some kind of office. Maybe Phil’s?

 

He walks up to the computer and looks at the sticky notes surrounding it.

 

404 Sapnap Dream  Boring

 

Techno ranking (update the website)   Is it Techno’s office?

 

WiFi: KrWiTePh4321  Oh.

 

Yeah, totally Phils office. Old man doesn’t even remember his own WiFi password.

 

Tommy makes sure to take a mental note of it for later though. He’s pretty sure they never gave him the WiFi password.

 

Right rude of them.

 

“Tommy, open the door!” Wilbur yells from outside, repeatedly knocking on the door.

 

Tommy smirks.

 

“What’s the magic word?” He yells back.

 

“What?”

 

“Nope, try again.”

 

Tommy hears Wilbur sigh.

 

“Please.”

 

“No.”

 

“W-What’s the magic word?”

 

“I just asked you that.”

 

“Tommy…” Wilbur warns.

 

“The magic word is: Tommy is the biggest and greatest man alive and he gets so many women.” Tommy tells him.

 

“That’s multiple words.”

 

“Guess I’m not opening the door then!”

 

“Fine! Tommy is the biggest and, uh, greatest man alive and he…” 

 

“And he gets so many women.”

 

Wilbur sighs, “And he gets so many women.”

 

Tommy trots over to the door and opens it, grinning, “Oh hello, Wilbur. Lovely weather we’re having.”

 

“You’re a shit.” Wilbur laughs, picking Tommy up and throwing him over his shoulder.

 

“What the fuck, bitch! Let me down! You are so wrong, I am going to sue you, you bitch!” Tommy yells, hitting Wilbur’s back.

 

Wilbur’s chest rises as he laughs, “I thought you were a big man?”

 

“No! I am a liar. I am a pussy, I am weak, please. Leave me alone!”

 

What a dickhead.

 

Tommy will not forget this defeat. 

 

This is a blow that he cannot recover from.

 

“Glad you finally admit it.” Wilbur says, putting Tommy back down in the living room.

 

Tommy lets out a huff and kicks his legs at Wilbur the second he is out of his grip.

 

He might have gone down but he won’t be doing it without a fight.

 

“Oh don’t you-” Wilbur says, leaning down to pick Tommy back up.

 

Oh no you fucking don’t.

 

Tommy leans up to Wilbur’s arm and-

 

“What the fuck? Did you just bite me?” Wilbur squeals.

 

Little bitch.

 

Tommy hears a low chuckle from the doorway and turns his attention to that.

 

Techno stands there watching with a small smirk on his face.

 

“I used to bite Wil when he was gettin’ on my nerves too.” Techno says.

 

Wilbur scoffs, “He used to sharpen his teeth. It hurt.”

 

“Nah. Doesn’t sound like me.” Techno let out a low chuckle.

 

Tommy looks at Techno, eyes wide, jaw dropped.

 

“Holy shit. That is so badass.” Tommy says, “Can you sharpen my teeth?”

 

“Nope.” Techno says, shaking his head.

 

“Aww, Techno, nooo.” Tommy whines.

 

“Sorry, kid.” Techno says, walking over and rustling his hair.

 

Rude. 

 

Now he has to fix his hair.

 

How is he going to get ladies when his hair is all gross?

 

Oh well.

 

Anyway.

 

Techno lowers his voice to talk to Wilbur, “We’ve got to go in for a meeting with Phil and Bad today.”

 

Wilbur quickly glances at Tommy, “Do you think it’s safe for all of us…”

 

Tommy rolls his eyes. 

 

It’s like he’s not even there.

 

“Yes, Wil. Please. Go. We’ll be fine! We’ll spend some man time as the big men we are.” Tommy tells him, jumping over the back of the lounge and heading into the kitchen.

 

He hears Wilbur let out a defeated sigh behind him.

 

Score.

 

But now he needs to think of something to do.

 

“You boys gonna be okay by yourselves today?” Phil asks as Tommy sits down at the kitchen table.

 

“Yeah!” Tommy and Tubbo say in sync.

 

Ranboo glances at them and chuckles, “I’m in danger.”

 

Phil lets out a laugh and pats Ranboo on the back, “So chaotic. You’ll be fine, mate. If any of you need anything today, just give me a call.”

 

“Okay.” Ranboo says, giving a small smile to Phil as he walks out.

 

When gone, Tommy turns to his two friends and lets a smile break across his face.

 

“Boys! We have the day at our disposal. We need to create big plans. Big plans.” Tommy announces, clapping his hands together.

 

Tubbo smiles, “Sure thing, boss man! What do you have in mind?”

 

Tommy thinks for a moment and draws a blank.

 

There are too many possibilities. 

 

“Uh. Ranboo, you’re the brains. What should we do?” Tommy says.

 

Ranboo raises an eyebrow at him, “I’m the brains.”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Okay. Uh.” Ranboo thinks for a second, “Maybe we could go to the outskirts of town or something? I haven’t visited every part of the city.”

 

Tommy smiles, “Brilliant. Ranboo, you’re a genius! We’re going on a roadtrip!”

 

“I don’t think that’s what I suggeste-”

 

“Pack your bags, boys! We’re going on a trip!” Tommy yells.

 

“Woo!” Tubbo cheers.

 

Tommy watches as Ranboo puts his head in his hands.

 

This is going to be fun.

 

 

“They’re going to be fine, right?” Wilbur asks as they walk into HQ.

 

“Relax, Wil! They’ll be fine, mate.” Phil tells him, “No need to worry.”

 

 

“Are you sure we can use this car?” Ranboo asks as he climbs into the back of one of Pizza Hut’s delivery vans.

 

Tommy scoffs, “Yes I'm sure. I am a paid employee here, I am allowed to use the cars.”

 

“Is that in your contract?” Tubbo asks.

 

“You’re allowed to read those?” Tommy asks, looking over at Tubbo in the passenger seat.

 

Tubbo raises his eyebrow, “Did you not read it?”

 

Tommy shrugs.

 

He gets paid and that’s enough.

 

“Now, enough of this seriousness, gentlemen. Let’s get down to business. I am going to drive and when we find something fun, we can go out and adventure.” Tommy announces, as he turns the car on and begins to drive.

 

 

“We didn’t start the fire!” Tubbo sings along to the radio, “It was always burnin’ since the world’s been turnin’!”

 

Tommy is pumped about this trip. 

 

In fact, he is psyched.

 

This is the most excited he has been in a long time.

 

He gets to just hang out and chill and drive.

 

Plus, he gets to drive the delivery van instead of the car, which means there’s plenty more room for the essentials.

 

Essentials such as Henry.

 

God, Tommy loves that cat. They truly are the light of his life. Made him a better man.

 

Henry lets out a meow from the back, where it’s laying in its bed.

 

Perfect.

 

“We didn’t start the fire!” Tubbo continues to sing.

 

Fucking awesome day for the TommyInnit community.

 

 

“How the fuck he is asleep?” Tommy asks as he drives down the street that they used to- technically still?- live on, “I thought we were taking a nice nostalgia trip. I am never doing anything nice again. Especially not for Ranbitch back there.”

 

Tubbo chuckles, “Sometimes I think he’s not going to wake up.”

 

Tommy slowly blinks and looks over at Tubbo.

 

Tubbo shrugs.

 

“Wow. Way to kill the mood. Jesus.” Tommy says, dumbfounded.

 

Tubbo turns the radio back up.

 

“We didn’t start the fire!”

 

 

It’s getting more and more familiar.

 

Ranboo wakes up and it’s not too cold and not too hot but it feels like it’s one of them and he can’t see the man but he knows that he’s there.

 

The man steps out of the shadow.

 

“What’s my name?” He asks.

 

Ranboo knows that voice and he knows the shadow of the man and it’s safe and it is very not safe.

 

Ranboo smiles.

 

“Dream!”

 

Dream laughs.

 

Dream is his friend and Dream is laughing because he is his friend and why is the room going so fast?

 

The room slows to a stop.

 

“Where are you right now, Ranboo?” Dream asks, stepping closer.

 

Ranboo looks around the room. It’s so bare and so dark. Everything is a shadow and everything has a shadow.

 

There is no outside.

 

Ranboo still has all 10 fingers.

 

“Ranboo.” Dream repeats, “Where are you?”

 

Dream doesn’t have a shadow.

 

Oh.

 

Yes he does.

 

Huh.

 

Where is he?

 

“I don’t know where this is.” Ranboo replies honestly.

 

He is honest to Dream because Dream is his friend and friends are honest to each other.

 

Dream chuckles, “No, that’s not what I mean, and you know it. Where are you right now?”

 

Ranboo feels like he’s spinning.

 

“Why?” He asks.

 

Dream comes closer.

 

“I want to visit you, Ranboo.” Dream responds, “Do you not want me to visit you?”

 

A friend visiting. That would be nice.

 

Maybe his other friends would like him too.

 

Tommy and Tubbo and-

 

“Okay.” Ranboo responds, “We… We are… We are going to? On a trip around the city. He said that he would drive. He’s a very good driver.”

 

“Tommy?” Dream asks.

 

How does he know Tommy?

 

Dream… Tommy. Are they friends?

 

Maybe Tommy would like it if Dream visited.

 

“Can you visit?” Ranboo asks his friend, Dream.

 

“No.” Dream spits back.

 

Not friendly.

 

“Not right now.” Dream adds on.

 

Oh.

 

Ranboo is very cold. The room is getting lighter. He can’t see what is in the room.

 

“I have to go now.” Dream says.

 

“Can I-”

 

“Go.” Dream tells him.

 

“Tell me how.” Ranboo replies.

 

Dream sighs.

 

Did Ranboo make him upset?

 

“Just focus on where you are right now.”

 

Ranboo can do that.

 

Ranboo doesn’t know where he is.

 

“I have to go, Ranboo. Hurry up.” Dream tells him.

 

He can’t think.

 

“Can you-” Ranboo begins.

 

But Dream knows.

 

He lifts his mask.

 

 

“Well, well well.” Tubbo says, “Look who finally decided to join us.”

 

Ranboo yawns with a chuckle, “Sorry, I must have passed out. God, I feel like I had the strangest dream.”

“What was the dream, big man?” Tommy asks.

 

“Can’t remember.” Ranboo admits.

 

Tommy sighs dramatically, “How lame.”

 

Tubbo nods in agreement, “You know, apparently your dreams are meant to tell you about your like, mind and stuff?”

 

“Huh.” Ranboo says, taking in that information, “Wonder why I can never remember mine then.”

 

“Maybe you need a therapist.” Tommy says, “Could have like, serious problems. You should get help. There is nothing wrong with needing help.”

 

“I- I’ll keep that in mind.” Ranboo says, “So where are we going?”

 

Tubbo pulls out an oversized map.

 

While Ranboo was asleep, Tubbo had decided to boycott Google Maps. 

 

Apparently they were working with the government and Techno had told him governments were bad and trying to remove all power from the working class.

 

Tommy just presented to know what that meant.

 

“We’re going to get lunch.” Tubbo says, “There’s a nice diner about 15 minutes from here.”

 

Ranboo furrows his eyebrows, “How do you know about random diners out of the city?”

 

“How do you think I paid for the apartment, Ranboo?” Tubbo asks.

 

“You work at a random diner?”

 

Tubbo chuckles darkly, “Something like that.”

 

“This conversation is boring and feels highly illegal.” Tommy says, “Someone put music on.”

 

Tubbo turns up the radio.

 

“We didn’t start the fire!”

 

 

Wilbur worriedly looks down at his phone the first time he gets a chance to.

 

He refreshes again and again and nothing.

 

“He still hasn’t responded to my text.” Wilbur tells Phil and Techno.

 

Techno shrugs and takes a sip of his coffee, “He’ll survive.”

 

Phil gives Wilbur a smile, “He never responds fast. He’s probably just having fun with Tubbo and Ranboo.”

 

Wilbur nods and puts his phone away. “You’re right. You’re so wise, Phil.”

 

Phil laughs and rolls his eyes as BadBoyHalo, one of their directors walks back into the room.

 

They resume their meeting.

 

 

“How the flying fuck did you manage to park like this?” Tubbo asks Tommy, knuckles white from gripping the door for dear life.

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “You’re being a pussy.”

 

It’s really not that bad at all.

 

Tommy did a simple reverse park and ended up on top of a mattress in an alleyway.

 

Personally, Tommy thinks that takes a lot more skill then a normal park.

 

Plus, the softness is probably better for the wheels.

 

“I think you did a good job.” Ranboo tells him.

 

Tommy smiles, “Thanks Ranboob. Can you grab Henry? They need to eat too.”

 

The three of them get out of the van, with Ranboo placing Henry on Tommy’s shoulder before they head into the diner.

 

A small bell chime signals their entry.

 

Tommy doesn’t think this place is all that bad.

 

Looks pretty ‘retro’ as Wilbur would say.

 

And it smells like fries, pretty poggers.

 

A younger man comes over to them. He had orange hair.

 

Gingers. Gross.

 

At least he looks nice. He’s smiling after all.

 

“Sorry kids, no animals allowed in the diner.” He says.

 

Nevermind.

 

Dickhead.

 

How dare someone not let Henry in? 

 

Tommy goes to speak but Tubbo steps in first.

 

“Hey Fundy, don’t know if you happen to remember me? My name’s Tubbo and-”

 

“Tubbo?”

 

Tubbo nods, “Familiar?”

 

Fundy takes a deep breath and smiles again, “Seems as though we can make an exception to that pet rule. Come on, let’s get you guys seated.”

 

“How did he do that?” Ranboo whispers to Tommy as they get led to a booth.

 

Tommy shakes his head.

 

No idea.

 

Tubbo frightens him.

 

Tubbo is the only thing that frightens him.

 

They take a seat in the booth and the man- Fundy?- goes to grab them water.

 

Tubbo smiles at them, “What do we want boys?”

 

“So we’re just not going to talk about that?” Ranboo asks.

 

“Nope!” Tubbo says, grabbing menus for all of them.

 

If they’re getting food, Tommy really can’t complain.

 

Tubbo’s pancakes were amazing, but looking at the menu is making Tommy’s mouth drool. 

 

“Is it bad if I have pancakes for two meals?” Ranboo asks, looking up from his menu.

 

“Not at all, boss man.” Tubbo replies.

 

But Tommy is ignoring them because he just found the holy grail.

 

“Cheeseburger. Bacon. Fries. Side of fries for Henry. Oh this is so fuckin’ poggers.” Tommy exclaims. 

 

It’s been a long time since the three of them have been able to eat out.

 

Well.

 

Tommy doesn’t really know about Ranboo, but it’s been a long time since him and Tubbo have been able to eat out.

 

Wasn’t really something they could afford to do.

 

That gives Tommy an idea.

 

“Do you think they would accept diamonds for payment?” Tommy asks.

 

Tubbo gives him a confused look, “Since when do you have diamonds?”

 

Tommy digs into the pocket of his hoodie and pulls out the diamond that he’d gotten off of Skeppy.

 

Weird fuckin’ dude.

 

“Remember at the-” Tommy lowers his voice, “At the HQ?”

 

“Oh yeah.” Ranboo says, “Crystal dude.”

 

“He was odd.” Tubbo adds on.

 

“Weird shit. But that’s okay because lunch is on me. I am a big man.” Tommy says proudly.

 

Tubbo just shrugs.

 

Fundy comes back with water and takes their orders, all while avoiding eye contact with Tubbo. 

 

Huh.

 

Looks like everyone is afraid of him. 

 

As they should be.

 

They’re just lucky they don’t have to live with him.

 

Tommy shudders. 

 

At least they’re not sharing a bed anymore. 

 

Soon enough, Fundy comes back with their food and drinks.

 

Tommy got a milkshake for himself and a milk for Henry. He is such a good dad.

 

No matter how frequently Wilbur insists that Henry is still his cat. Bullshit. Total bullshit.

 

“Here you go, Hen.” Tommy says, placing a plate of fries and a bowl of milk down next to him.

 

Henry hops off his shoulder and sits on the table, gently lapping up milk. 

 

Tommy doesn’t let out an Awww.

 

No way. 

 

“Tommy, do you have to eat with your hands?” Ranboo asks.

 

Tommy looks up with a mouthful of burger and a fistful of fries, “Fuck off, dickhead.”

 

“Understandable.”

 

The four of them (Henry included) scoff down their meals and sit back, full.

 

Tommy whips out his phone to see that he has 17 text messages from Wilbur and 1 from Techno.

 

From Wilbitch: Just checking in Toms, what are you guys doing today?

    Are you save?

    Safe*

    Tommy?

    Tommy Innittttttttttttt

    Where are you gremlin child

    :(

    Do u hate me

    Tommy!

    I am worried

    I will come home if u don’t respond soon.

    Oh my fucking god you are so annoying

    Literally just respond to me

    You’re a gremlin child

    I fucking hate you

    Tommy

    Fine! I give up! i hope you are hurt really badly and fucking die or    something really shitty

    I take that back but still the sentiment stands. Call me

 

From TechnoBlade: please answer wil he’s being annoying

 

Tommy sighs.

 

Clingy bitches.

 

To Wilbitch: i hope you go bald, idiot.

we are fine we are big men we will be back later.

 

Hopefully that will get him off Tommy’s case.

 

Fundy comes around again and gives them the bill. Tubbo goes to grab it but Tommy snatches it first. He puts the diamond on the bill and slides it back to Fundy.

 

“I think this will cover it.” Tommy smirks.

 

Fundy looks down at it, “Sorry, we don’t-”

 

“I think he said that will cover it.” Tubbo says, raising an eyebrow at him.

 

Fundy nods, “Of course it will. Have a good day.”

 

“Thanks Fundy!” They all chime.

 

Tommy grabs Henry and puts them in the hood of his hoodie.

 

Back on the road they go.

 

 

Wilbur lets out a sigh, “Tommy responded, finally.”

 

“That’s good, mate. See, nothing to worry about! Nothing at all.” Phil smiles.

 

 

SLOW DOWN!” Tubbo yells from the passenger seat at Tommy.

 

No time to slow down.

 

Tommy has seen enough action movies to know if you slow down, you die.

 

“No can do, king! I have a need for speed!” Tommy yells back.

 

“Tommy!” Ranboo speaks up, “You don’t speed up when the police are chasing you! That is the opposite of what you do!”

 

Tommy looks at him in the rear view mirror, “Aren’t the police the bad guys?”

 

“Uh-” Ranboo begins, “Not in this case? Pull over!”

 

Tommy has no time to react because Tubbo grabs the wheel and pulls them over to the side of the road.

 

Traitor. 

 

Tommy hits the breaks and sighs as he watches the flashing sirens pull in behind them.

 

So much for a fun road trip.

 

More and more police cars pull up and surround them.

 

Tommy watches as a man who looks important gets out of one of the cars and walks up to them, tapping on the window of the van.

 

Tommy slowly rolls the window down, “Hello, Mr Officer.”

 

The man looks at him, “I’m police chief Sam Warden and-”

 

“Sam Warden?” Tommy asks, “Surely you had to become like a police man with that name.”

 

Sam’s expression doesn’t change.

 

Yikes.

 

“I’m going to need you to step out of the car and put your hands where I can see them.”

 

Tommy sighs but gets out of the car and puts his hands up, “You know, I’m a minor so-”

 

“Driving offences are strict liability offences, and if you’re old enough to be behind the wheel and you are, then you get charged as an adult.” Sam says, watching him closely.

 

“Jesus, you’re a happy guy, aren’t you?” Tommy mumbles, “Can you at least tell me what I did, Mr Sam Officer Warden?” 

 

“We’ve been trying to find this vehicle, and subsequently you, all day. You were put on our watchlist the second this was marked a stolen vehicle.”

 

Tommy gaps at him, “This isn’t stolen? I work at Pizza Hut. I can use the cars.”

 

Tubbo leans out of his seat, “He didn’t read his contract so we don’t know if this is true or not.”

 

“Also.” Tommy adds, “I was parked for like, hours at a diner. How did you not get me then?”

 

Warden Sam gives him a confused look and checks the notepad he has, “Do you have your licence on you?” 

 

Tommy nods and hands it over, “Isn’t my picture grea-”

 

“Tommy. Right.” Sam cuts him off.

 

Dickhead.

 

“Yeah, that’s me. What about it?”

 

“Your boss, Mr Manifold, assumed it might have been you and said if it is to not press charges and just have the car returned by tonight.” Sam says.

 

Oh.

 

Well.

 

That’s nice of him, Tommy guesses.

 

Doesn’t mean it was nice of him to just assume Tommy would commit crimes, but whatever.

 

“Well Mr Manifold-” Tommy begins.

 

“We’ll get him to return it right away.” Ranboo says.

 

Sam nods to him, “I hope so. Don’t let this happen again.”

 

“Aye, aye, Captain Warden.” Tommy says, hopping back in the car.

 

They sit and watch as the police cars begin to drive off, with Sam’s car leaving last.

 

“Well. He was nice.” Tommy says.

 

Tubbo chuckles, “You’re the worst.”

 

“Weird way to say ‘you’re the best thank you for this roadtrip, big man’ but okay.” Tommy rolls his eyes, starting the car.

 

“That is not what I was trying to say at all.”

 

“I think you were.”

 

“Can we go return the car now?” Ranboo asks.

 

Tommy nods, “I’ll drop you guys at home first.”

 

They all relax and Tubbo turns the radio up.

 

“We didn’t start the fire!”

 

 

Dream walks into the living room where George, Sapnap and Karl are sitting.

 

“What are you doing here, Karl?” Dream asks.

 

Karl shrugs, “Dropped in. Was bored of when I was.” 

 

Dream stares at him for a moment, “When… were you?”

 

“1680.”

 

Dream nods, “Well, I’m about to do villain business, but I might need your help.”

 

Karl sighs, “Dream, you know I can’t go on the field with you guys. I’m not an actual villain.” 

 

Dream gives him a weird look, “What? No. I just need you to get me somewhere.”

 

“Hey, guys?” Sapnap buts in, “We’re here too, you know. What’s the villain business?”

 

Dream smiles and brings out the whiteboard that they keep in the lounge room. For plotting purposes, the lounge room is where they plot.

 

Dream begins to write out a series of nonsense, narrating as he goes.

 

“First,” Dream says, “I know that Tommy-”

 

“Oh. It’s about Tommy.” George nods.

 

“Shush.” Dream continues, “I know that he’s currently on a roadtrip of sorts-”

 

“I wish there was a good song for roadtrips.” Sapnap says, “Preferably just like, called roadtrip to make it easier.”

 

Dream frowns, “Guys, listen. He’s currently on a roadtrip but I don’t think it’s going to be a very long one. Maybe even coming back tonight, so I want to take this opportunity to go and meet him myself. My only issue is knowing where he’s going to be, so that’s where you come in 404. I need you to run a face recognition system through the CCTV throughout the city. I have a photo of him from the Pizza Hut, just before Sapnap attacked them.”

 

“He was pissing me off.” Sapnap rolled his eyes.

 

“Once we’ve found him, I’m going to need you, Karl, to take me back to just before that time so I can be in the place where he is at that exact time. Does that make sense?”

 

The three stare back at him.

 

“Does that make sense?” Dream asks again.

 

George sighs, “No.”

 

“But we’ll do it.” Karl adds.

 

George groans and goes over to his computer, putting his glasses on, “You owe me, Dream.”

 

“This is your job.” Dream responds.

 

“Not to track some child.” George says, before logging on and beginning to work.

 

Dream smiles to himself. This will be good.

 

“Are you sure you should be doing this?” Sapnap asks Dream, “Yeah he’s a pain in the ass but he’s still a kid.”

 

Dream laughs darkly, “Oh, I’m sure.”

 

 

Tommy drops Ranboo, Tubbo and Henry back and the apartment before dropping the van back at his work (which is still closed due to their run in with Sapnap). 

 

Now, it means Tommy has to walk home in the cold and dark.

 

Not his favourite activity in the world, but he’s a big man.

 

They don’t call him, ‘Big Man TommyInnit: survivor or dark walks home and strongest man alive’ for nothing.

 

Tommy yawns.

 

He’s pretty tired.

 

That’s what a big day of driving will do to a person.

 

So Tommy decides to take a small detour and visit one of the parks that are on his way home. 

 

There’s a nice bench there and he could use some fresh air.

 

Some ‘Me time’ as Phil would call it.

 

Apparently it’s good to spend time in your own head.

 

Tommy doesn’t understand that. Why wouldn’t he just wanna be around other people instead?

 

Like women.

 

He would like to be surrounded by women. 

 

In the middle of this thought Tommy hears footsteps not very far from him.

 

Looking up he sees a blonde man walking his way. Weirdo, who is out at this time of night.

 

“You okay?” The man asks Tommy.

 

Tommy furrows his eyebrows, “What’s it to you old man?”

 

The man laughs, “That’s fair. I was just worried, people your age shouldn’t usually be out alone at night.”

 

Massive weirdo.

 

“Are you calling me a child? Because I’m not a fuckin’ child. I’m a big man. Probably a bigger man than you. You look like 5’8.”

 

The man raises an eyebrow, “I’m like 6’2”

 

Tommy scoffs, “I’m 6’3.”

 

“I don’t believe you!” The man laughs, “Seriously though, what are you doing out at this time of night? Do you need a ride somewhere?”

 

Tommy sighs. Should he open up to a complete stranger about his feelings?

 

There is nothing more manly than talking about your feelings.

 

“Well big man. Seems like I accidentally stole a car today, big ol’ police chase. Not getting in a car again.” Tommy sighs, “Ever.”

 

“Sounds intense.” The man says, taking a seat next to Tommy.

 

“Yeah. Was kinda fuckin’ awesome though. There was this police officer. I swear he had a gun or something, which is pretty cool. I’m not even allowed a knife.” Tommy says.

 

The man nods, “Big day. Sure you don’t want a lift?”

 

Tommy chuckles, “No way, big man. You’re a stranger. I know about stranger danger. The only reason people talk to strangers is because they have no friends.”

 

“Does that mean you have no friends?”

 

“What? No. Fuck you, it mean you have no friends. I have heaps of friends. And girlfriends. So many women girlfriends.”

 

The man laughs again, “Well, then to not be a stranger, because I also have friends, my name is Clay Greene.”

 

“Hmm.” Tommy furrows his eyebrows, “Clay Greene?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Did you get bullied a lot in school?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Stupid name. No offence.”

 

The man is silent for a second, “None… taken?”

 

Tommy nods, “My name is Tommy Innit but you can call me ‘TommyInnit, biggest man alive.”

 

“Can I just call you Tommy?” Clay asks.

 

“Yeah, I guess. If you’re boring and stupid.” Tommy huffs.

 

“Maybe I am boring and stupid then, Tommy.” Clay laughs.

 

What?

 

No.

 

“Fuck.” Tommy says, “Now I feel bad, asshole. You’re not boring and stupid.”

 

“Nope. You said it already, no take backs.”

 

“Awww, come on man! That’s unfair.”

 

Clay laughs and stands up, “Let me give you a lift home.”

 

Tommy weighs up his options.

 

He is cold and tired, and it’s still a 15 minute walk back.

 

Or he can get a lift, and this guy seems cool enough.

 

And if he turns out to be not cool, Tommy will just punch him.

 

Plus, people cannot be mean to him. He is a minor.

 

Tommy shrugs, “Okay. Yeah, sure.” 

 

Clay nods and they head to his car.

 

 

“Ranboo! Tubbo!” Phil smiles as they walk through the door, “Where’s Tommy?”

 

“Turns out the car we were driving was stolen, so he’s returning it.” Tubbo says, shrugging.

 

Phil sighs, “What the fuck-”

 

“Happens to the best of us.” Techno says from behind them.

 

“Does it?” Ranboo asks.

 

Techno shrugs.

 

“Come on then boys, it’s getting late. Past your bedtime.” Phil jokes.

 

“It’s past the time where I asked.” Ranboo mumbles.

 

“Huh?” Tubbo gasps, “Did you just.. Sass Phil?” 

 

“What? No, Phil is the best.” Ranboo responds.

 

“I think that menace just sassed me!” Phil laughs.

 

“Huh? No.” Ranboo smiles, “Let’s get you to bed, grandpa.”

 

“Oh my god.” Phil laughs, as they all head into the lounge room.

 

“Where’s Wil?” Tubbo asks.

 

“He’s just takin’ his stupid hero makeup off.” Techno laughs, “Couldn’t even get a mask that properly covered his face. What a nerd.”

 

“Such a nerd.” Ranboo agrees.

 

“So what did you guys get up to today?” Phil asks.

 

Tubbo and Ranboo look at eachother.

 

“Well…”

 

 

“This is my place.” Tommy says, pointing to his block of apartments, “Thanks for the lift, Big C.”

 

Clay crinkles his nose, “Don’t call me that.”

 

Tommy laughs, “Why not, Big C? You know Big C means that-”

 

“I know, gross. Get out.” Clay laughs.

 

“Alright, alright, big man. Appreciate the lift.” Tommy says and gets out of the car. He heads towards the apartment block and turns around to wave just before he gets to the door.

 

He walks up the flights of stairs and grabs the key under the mat, turning it before letting himself into the apartment. 

 

Looking out the window, he can see Clay wait there for another moment before driving off.

 

Tommy smiles.

 

He got dropped back at the apartment he used to share with Tubbo (And Ranboo, for a small period of time).

 

He might have needed a lift home but he’s not stupid.

 

He wasn’t going to give some stranger the address of the heroes. 

 

Tommy is better than that.

 

Still, he appreciated the lift nonetheless.

 

Tommy whips out his phone and shoots a text off.

 

To Dadza: please come pick me up from my old apartment thank you (please)

 

From Dadza: On my way!

 

Tommy settles back in on the familiar lounge and waits for Phil to come.

 

 

“Thanks for picking me up!” Tommy yells as they fly across the city.

 

“No problem, mate, you can text me anytime.” Phil yells back.

 

Life is good.

 

 

Back at the apartment, they share stories about their day, and Tubbo gives a rendition of his new favourite song which makes Tommy cover his ears.

 

It was so loud.

 

So. Loud.

 

“Wait-” Wilbur says, “What was this whole Fundy business, how do you know him?”

 

Tubbo smiles, “How do you think I used to afford the apartment?”

 

There’s a small silence.

 

“Did you rob him?” Phil asks.

 

Tubbo looks at them confused.

 

Tommy is confused.

 

“No!” Tubbo laughs, “Not that, no way. I am not for violence.”

 

“You know how to make nukes.” Ranboo comments.

 

“Not for violence.” Tubbo repeats, “I used to gamble with people. Online.”

 

There’s a collective ‘ooh’ from the table.

 

“So they owed you money?” Tommy asks.

 

“Nope!” Tubbo says, “I made a lot but only used what I needed to keep up a float. There were people who really needed the money too, you know, or they’d die. Tragic. So I’d give it to them. People just owe me favours. Fundy is one of them.”

 

“That feels highly illegal.” Tommy says.

 

“Highly illegal.” Wilbur agrees.

 

Tubbo shrugs, “It worked though.”

 

Huh.

 

Tommy can’t say he’s surprised.

 

Explains why there was a year where him and Tubbo would play cards every night.

 

Also explains why Tommy would never win.

 

And all this time he thought Tubbo was just cheating.

 

“I think I’m gonna go to bed.” Tommy says, “Tired.”

 

There’s murmurs of agreement from everyone else.

 

“You crashing with me again, Toms?” Wilbur asks.

 

Tommy nods.

 

Obviously.

 

Just because Wilbur was being extra clingy today.

 

Not like he had a choice.

 

“I’ll be in soon.” Wilbur tells him.

 

“Night, boys.” Tommy nods before heading into the room.

 

As Tommy is falling asleep, Henry curled into his side, he realises he should probably find a way to thank Clay again for the lift home.

 

It’s the polite thing to do.

 

And Tommy is a very polite man.

 

Oh well, that’s tomorrow’s job.

 

“Night, Toms.” He hears Wilbur say.

 

Tommy falls asleep soon after.

 

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Roadtrip (and get put on a watchlist in the process)

 

  1. Wake up with pancake cravings
  2. Acquire said pancakes (Must be Tubbo’s)
  3. Get chased by your big brother some idiot
  4. Take the company car on a road trip with your best friends
  5. Threaten a diner to let you cat eat with you
  6. Acquire more food (BIG WIN!)
  7. Accidentally get put on a watchlist for ‘stealing a car’ (LIES)
  8. Return said car
  9. Meet a random dude in a park to get a lift home
  10. Get an actual life home with Dad a superhero
  11. Find out about an online gambling ring
  12. Profit.



Notes:

best friends!!! hello!!!

are we ready for the home stretch now? oh you guys are NOT ready for the next couple chapters. you're going to scream.
(dw. sucker for fluff though, I am)

tubbo and ranboo and tommy being bffs this chapter!! love that.
also did u like the cameos?

anyway!! comments and kudos are so so so appreicated. reading them makes my day :D

come talk to me on twitter @quotebooksoot (i post little sneaky updates on there occasionally!! and write threadfics :) )

hope ur having the best day :)

Chapter 11: TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Make a Facebook Account (and wake up in a stranger’s house in the process)

Summary:

When Tommy plops himself down on the lounge he remembers his goal from last night.

He needs to find a way to thank that dude for giving him a lift home.

What was his name again? Something stupid, Tommy remembers.

Dirt, or sand or.. Clay.

Yeah! Clay, stupid name.

Notes:

i'm back!

remind go check out #pizzaforvillains on instagram :) it originally inspired this work!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Tommy wakes up bright and early, before anyone else. 

 

Someone- Tommy won’t name names, but their name rhymes with Silbur- left the blinds open so the sun hit Tommy right in the eyes the second he woke up. 

 

How kind.

 

Tommy makes sure to kick him before leaving the room and heading to the loungeroom. 

 

When Tommy plops himself down on the lounge he remembers his goal from last night.

 

He needs to find a way to thank that dude for giving him a lift home.

 

What was his name again? Something stupid, Tommy remembers. 

 

Dirt, or sand or.. Clay.

 

Yeah! Clay, stupid name.

 

The only issue is, Tommy has no way of actually contacting him. Tommy pulls out his phone and aimlessly scrolls round. He never got an email, phone number, anything that could be of use.

 

“How do I find people?” Tommy mumbles under his breath.

 

“Facebook.” Wilbur says, coming into the lounge room.

 

Huh?

 

Tommy looks up, startled, “I barely whispered that? How did you hear?”

 

Wilbur shrugs, “Superpowers.”

 

Tommy slams a fist into the lounge, “Superpowers my ass. That’s not even your fuckin’ power. You just tell people what to do.”

 

Wilbur yawns.

 

Bastard.

 

He needs serious help, that man. Tommy doesn’t like his attitude. 

 

Techno comes into the living room a moment later.

 

“Hello.” Techno waves.

 

“Hullo.” Wilbur mimics back.

 

Tommy huffs, “I can see how you two are twins, both fuckin’ weird.”

 

Techno nods, “He is.”

 

“You’re right, Blade. Wilbur is weird. You’re good. You’re a big man too.” 

 

Techno chuckles, “Thanks, Tommy.”

 

Tommy nods.

 

Even though Wilbur is the worst person ever in the world, he still makes a valid point.

 

Everyone is on Facebook. It’s where all the old people go, and Clay looked older than Tommy so he’s probably pretty ancient, which means he's definitely on Facebook.

 

God, he is so smart.

 

There needs to be more of him in the world.

 

Seriously, the world would be better if everyone was just him.

 

Tommy opens up his phone again and decides he may as well give it a shot. Plus, it might be useful in the long run to have a social media presence. He’s sure many women would be looking for him.

 

He downloads the app and opens it up.

 

SIGN UP.

 

 

“Dream!” George yells, slamming Dream’s door open.

 

Dream sits up suddenly, frowning, he was out late last night, he was still sleeping, “What?”

 

George walks over and sits down on Dream’s bed.

 

Dream runs a hand through his hair, “Right, just let yourself in.”

 

George rolls his eyes, “It’s important, you idiot.”

 

“Oh? I’m the idiot?” Dream scoffs.

 

“Yes.” 


George holds and phone up to Dream’s face.

 

“What am I looking at exactly?”

 

“Facebook. Look who's Facebook page it is! I’ve been tracking him for any signs of his name, and this popped up this morning.” George smiles at him.

 

Tommy Innit.

 

Dream smirks, perfect.

 

He already has an address, now this? Tommy is making it too easy.

 

“I need you to make me an account.” Dream tells him, getting out of bed and going to sit at his computer.

 

“Why do I have to do it?”

 

“Because technology is your whole thing.”

 

George scoffs and rolls his eyes, “No.”

 

Dream looks up and glares at him.

 

The two stare at each other in silence for a moment.

 

Then another moment.

 

“Ugh!” Dream scoffs, “Fine. I’ll do it myself.”

 

George smiles and walks out of the room. Dream makes sure to flip him off as he exits.

 

Dream sighs and opens up Facebook.

 

Time to get to work.

 

 

Tommy isn’t the worst at technology, but fucking hell. Facebook has a shitty interface. Nevertheless, he still tries to sign up.

 

First name: Tommy

 

Last name: Innit

 

Email: [email protected]

 

Birthday:

 

Tommy pauses. He shouldn’t give his real age on the internet. There is only so much information you can give to people. 

 

Tubbo taught him a lot about being safe online, and he should never tell strangers his age.

 

Tommy looks at the screen again.

 

He puts his birthday for tomorrow.

 

Yeah, that’ll work.

 

It’s like having double birthdays! Except one of them is a lie.

 

CREATE ACCOUNT

 

Perfect!

 

Tomy just needs to set a profile picture, it doesn’t matter what, because anything will attract all the ladies.

 

In fact, there’s already an ad saying there are single ladies in his area. 

 

God, Tommy is too good.

 

They don’t call him ‘TommyInnit, attracter of women and taker of great selfies’ for nothing.

 

Tommy scrolls through his camera roll and finds a photo that Tubbo had taken of him when he fell in a dumpster.

 

Good times. 

 

They hadn’t paid their water bill so Tommy had smelt for days.

 

Great times.

 

And Tommy looks great in the picture, he’d landed in a very handsome and classy way.

 

Tommy uploads the photo and smiles at his finished profile.

 

“Hey, mate.” Phil says, “We’re on patrol all day. Didn’t want to be, but some people called in sick.”

 

“Who?” Tommy asks.

 

Phil smiles, “Can’t tell you that.”

 

Tommy gasps and holds a hand up to his heart, “Please, Phil. I’m fragile.”

 

He hears Techno snort from the kitchen, “Weak.”

 

“What the fuck Techno Blade?” Tommy asks.

 

“It’s true, you’re weak.”

 

Tommy scoffs, “You’re a dickhead. But you know how to use knives, so you are excused. Wilbur is a dickhead.”

 

Hello ?” Wilbur yells, “What the fuck , Tommy?”

 

“You heard me, dickhead!” Tommy screams back. He needs to be louder than Wilbur. It’s a must.

 

“You gonna be okay today, Toms?” Phil asks, chuckling.

 

Tommy nods, “Of course, big man. Got work later, gonna get rich.”

 

“Mhm, you do that, mate.” Phil chuckles, “We’re heading off soon.”

 

Tommy gives him a thumbs up and turns back to his phone, ignoring how Wilbur flips him off as he walks past.

 

Opening up the search option on Facebook, Tommy begins to type.

 

C-l-a-t backspace - y G-r-e-e-n.

 

Nothing.

 

Hmpf.

 

Tommy tries again.

 

Still nothing. 

 

He’s certain that he knows how to spell green, and he knows how to spell clay, it’s a material in Minecraft. 

 

Tommy decides to open Google and searches ‘Clay Green person’.

 

Did you mean Clay Greene person?

 

“Yes!” Tommy yells, “”Yes! I did mean that!”

 

He opens Facebook up again and types ‘Clay Greene’

 

Oh this is too good! Tommy is an absolute genius! 

 

The first option that comes up is a profile for a Clay Greene, a Clay Greene whose profile picture is most definitely that of the man that he met yesterday, absolutely unmistakable. 

 

Tommy clicks on the profile that has posts dating back years and adds him as a friend.

 

Aww. His first Facebook friend.

 

How sweet. 

 

Clay accepts it straight away.

 

Oh! 

 

Good stuff. Today is a fuckin’ brilliant day for the TommyInnit community.

 

To Clay Greene: hey m8 its tommy (from yesterday) i wanted to say thank you again

      for the lift

      you are a good fella!

 

Tommy doesn’t have time to set his phone down before he receives a reply.

 

From Clay Greene: Tommy! 

No problem, just glad you got home safe :)

Shouldn’t be going out in the cold night like that- Dangerous

people hang around those parts.

 

To Clay Greene: you were hanging around those parts.

 

From Clay Greene: I’m not dangerous though, that’s the difference. 

Lol

 

To Clay Greene: your face is dangerous.

 

 

To Clay Greene: sorry that was mean

      i didnt mean it

      your face is fine enough but im a minor so im ending this 

      part of the conversation

 

From Clay Greene: It’s fine! LMAO

My friends are much more cruel, no stress.

 

To Clay Greene: friends? 

 

From Clay Greene: Yeah!

So there’s three of us right…

 

 

“George! Sapnap!” Dream calls, running down the stairs into the lounge room. 

 

“What?” Sapnap replies, not looking up from where he’s playing Mario Kart with George.

 

He’s losing.

 

Dream walks over and turns the TV off.

 

He might be a buzzkill now but he’s saving a lot of fighting later, nothing can get in the way of his plans for now. 

 

“What the fuck?” Sapnap asks him.

 

“You’re trash.” George adds.

 

“Awesome.” Dream begins, “In other news, I’m having a visitor tomorrow so we need the house to be cleaned, and I need to go get some decorations and food and begin to plan.”

 

“Who’s visiting?” George asks.

 

Sapnap rolls his eyes, “Are you cheating on us?”

 

“You wish you could have a piece of all this.” Dream says motioning to himself and throwing Sap a wink.

 

“Dreamnap, let’s go!”

 

George hits him.

 

“Who’s your visitor?” George asks.

 

Dream just slowly smiles at them. They don’t need to know that just yet. Sure, Dream loves a good monologue, but he has other stuff to do right now.

 

Namely, he needs to visit a party store. 

 

God. Everything just seems to fall in place sometimes.

 

 

Tommy puts his phone down when Clay stops replying. Plus, he needs to go to work soon, so he may as well get ready.

 

Jack is going to kill him if he’s late again.

 

Not literally, because he’s pretty sure if Jack killed him then the heroes would kill Jack, but still, bald men are scary when they’re mad.

 

Tommy hopes he never goes bald.

 

Ladies love his luscious locks. 

 

Tommy gets so many ladies.

 

He throws his uniform on and heads out the door. He can’t get a lift from Phil because he had stupid work, and he doesn’t remember what bus to catch and Ranboo isn’t home so he can’t get the stupid bus.

 

So he has to walk.

 

It’s fucked. 

 

He’s gotten used to the good life because he deserves it.

 

He doesn’t deserve to be sweaty and gross. 

 

But a solid, cold and yet weirdly humid walk later, Tommy arrives at work.

 

“Chef!” Tommy calls, running into the kitchen.

 

Chef looks up from where he’s rolling out pizza dough, and smiles, “Hey, Tom.”

 

“How’s it been, big man? I’ve missed this bald head of yours.” 

 

Chef chuckles, “I’ve been good. The time off suited me just fine, even just the short break.”

 

Tommy nods in agreement, he would agree with anything that Chef says, “That’s great, big man. I thought you lived here, good that you don’t. You’d have to spend too much time with Jack Manifold and I wouldn’t wish that upon anybody.”

 

“Hello to you too, Tommy.” A voice says from behind him, making Tommy jump.

 

Tommy turns around to be face to face with the Manifold himself.

 

“Hey! Jack! My man! What’s up!” Tommy chuckles, scratching the back of his neck, “I was just saying how excited I am to be back. Love it here, truely.”

 

Jack blankly stares at him.

 

“I’ll uh-” Tommy says, “Go clock in.”

 

“You do that.” Jack responds.

 

Tommy rushes into the office to go clock in.

 

He thinks he handled that pretty well.

 

He’s the king of turning situations good. Always has been. Always will be.

 

Once clocked in, he sticks his head out the door like he’s in one of those spy movies that Tubbo watches, he needs to make sure he doesn’t run into Jack again, that would be extremely dangerous.

 

He’s learned that at times like this, hiding is the best choice.

 

He sneaks into the kitchen and huffs against the counter.


“Chef,” Tommy says, “Why does Jack hate me? What have I ever done in my entire life to make him hate me?”

 

“Do you want me to answer that?” Chef replies.

 

Tommy huffs dramatically, “No.”

 

Chef chuckles at him, “You gonna help me make pizza again today?” 

 

At that, Tommy perks up. If he does well, Chef might even let him make pizzas to take home for dinner, he’s sure everyone would like that.

 

“Sure thing, big man, I know you need someone strong like me to handle this kitchen, I understand.”

 

“Mhm. So strong.”

 

“You just get me, king. You really do.”

 

Chef slides buckets of ingredients down to the end of the bench where Tommy is standing, and then follows it by placing a dough base in front of him.

 

Tommy gets to work.

 

He seriously should get a raise.

 

“What’s going on with your phone, Tom?” Chef asks, “It’s dinging like crazy.”

 

Tommy looks up, confused. He had been so caught up in the art of getting the perfect ham to pepperoni portion that he hadn’t even heard his phone dining.

 

He grabs it out of his pocket and puts it on silent, but not before checking to see who the messages are from- Clay.

 

“Oh,” Tommy says, sliding his phone back into his pocket, “Just a friend I made last night, gave me a lift home.”

 

“A friend… You made last night… Who gave you a lift home…” Chef repeats.

 

“Yes.”

 

“And you don’t see the problem with that?”

 

“No.”

 

“Did your parents never teach you about stranger danger, kid?”

 

“Nah.” Tommy shrugs, “Tubbo told me to stay away from wrong’uns and shit but I got bored of his lectures.”

 

“Tubbo?”

 

“My best friend.” Tommy replies, “Mine, not anyone else’s- Just so you know.”

 

Chef is silent for a moment.

 

Tommy thinks he’s probably considering whether to try and take Tubbo away from him as his best friend, because Tubbo is cool and Tommy would understand why Chef would want Tubbo as his best friend. 

 

Not gonna happen though.

 

No fuckin’ chance.

 

“Where are you parents?” Chef asks.

 

It’s Tommy’s turn to be silent.

 

“Well, that’s a good question, Big C.” Tommy says, tentatively, “And if I knew, I’d tell you, but I don’t, so I cannot.” 

 

“Oh, I’m sorry, Tom.” Chef frowns at him.

 

Tommy waves him away, “It’s a cool, mysterious backstory. The ladies love it.”

 

Chef gives him a wary look but doesn’t say anything else on the subject.

 

Tommy doesn’t mind, he doesn’t really care, either.

 

Because when you’re a big man you don’t have time to care.

 

Tommy only cares about himself, women and money.

 

 

And Henry.

 

“Alright, time to deliver these boys.” Tommy says, slapping the roof of the pizza boxes, “I’ll be back.”

 

“Be safe.” Chef tells him.

 

Tommy stops dead in his tracks, “Your kindness is a detriment, Chef. One day I will use you.”

 

Tommy then runs to his car.

 

 

Tommy pulls up in the backyard of the house he is meant to deliver the pizza to.

 

He couldn’t find a park anywhere else.

 

And therefore will not be paying for any damages to the fence.

 

That’s just not the TommyInnit lifestyle!

 

Tommy walks around the front and knocks on the door.

 

There’s a loud crash from inside, followed by muffled yells and what sounds like a bunch of class shattering.

 

Tommy sighs and knocks again.

 

He doesn’t have time for this.

 

Tommy hears someone scream from inside, as a part of the roof dislodges.

 

“Delivery!” Tommy calls as a chair gets thrown through the front window, onto the lawn.

 

“Fuck it.” Tommy mumbles and opens the door.

 

It’s unlocked!

 

It swings open and-

 

“Oh.” Tommy says.

 

Inside, Phil and Wil have 5 people in handcuffs on the ground, while Techno has another person against a wall.

 

He looks at them.

 

They all turn and look at him.

 

Wilbur gives him a small wave.

 

Tommy nods his head.

 

 

“Hey, kid.” Techno says.

 

This is awkward.

 

Tommy puts the pizza on the ground.

 

“Uh… I’ll just leave you to it, fellas.” He says, backing off the front porch.

 

Then he backs back up the porch and takes a photo of the pizza boxes, uploading it for proof of delivery.

 

He then backs off the porch again.

 

“So awkward.” He mumbles, and gets back in his car. 

 

At least the damage to the fence will look like it was a part of whatever was happening in there.

 

Tommy decides he will not question it. 

 

It is simply better that way.

 

Tommy decides to drive back to his work, because that is the next logical thing to do. And he is not allowed to just go anywhere on the job.

 

Learned that the hard way.

 

Tommy shivers. Chef was very angry that day.

 

Soon enough, Tommy gets back to the shop to see a very confused looking Jack standing there.

 

“Hey Mr Manifold.” Tommy nods, “Has anyone called you Jack Manager? Makes sense. I’m pretty smart, you should legally change your name, I know a guy.”

 

“What’s this?” Jack asks, rudely ignoring Tommy and shoving a phone in his face.

 

Tommy looks at the picture and then looks at Jack.

 

“Uh- The pizza delivery? Proof of delivery? My job?”

 

“The background.” Jack says.

 

Tommy’s eyes divert to behind the pizza, where there’s the open door, and Techno is mid punch.

 

“Oh.” Tommy says, “They were, uh- Arresting some people, probably. I don’t know.”

 

“Didn’t you say you hang out with them once?” Jack questions.

 

Tommy stutters for a second, then settles on the best option, gaslighting.

 

“No.”

 

“What? Yes you did.”

 

“Don’t think so man, this stress is getting to your head.”

 

“You for sure did!”

 

“Okay, whatever you say man.”

 

“Philza spoke to me on your behalf once?!”

 

“Alright, Mr Manifold. Let’s get you to bed grandpa.”

 

Jack lets out an exasperated noise which Tommy tries his best not to laugh out loud at.

 

He’s getting good at this male manipulation (which is only okay when he is manipulating other males, according to Wilbur).

 

When Jack storms off, Tommy goes back into the kitchen to do his kitchenly duties.

 

“Good delivery?” Chef asks.

 

“As always.” Tommy responds, “The best.”

 

It was actually cool to see his friends doing their hero duties. Maybe he could be a hero one day. That would be sick, the people and the women would love him. 

 

One day, Tommy thinks, one day.

 

Tommy turns his attention back to the 6 hours left in his shift. 

 

 

Tommy makes his way home, very reluctantly walking.

 

He could have just tried to get on the train but if he evaded his fare and got caught, Tubbo would have to come and bail him out, and last time he did that, he made Tommy sleep outside for the night.

 

It was a very cold night that night.

 

When he arrives back at the apartment, he lets himself in with the key that Phil gave him, after Tommy threatened to climb through the window of the penthouse if he wasn’t given a key.

 

He flops himself on the couch and pulls his phone out, not like he has anything else to do.

 

From Clay Greene: It’s your birthday tomorrow?

 

Tommy forgot he set his birthday for then. But he can’t lie, he needs to keep his facade up.

 

Whatever facade means.

 

To Clay Greene: mhm sure man, I am going to be so old and cool.

u wish u could b this cool

 

From Clay Greene: LMAO

I’m sure I do wish that, you’re obviously very cool.

 

Tommy yawns. He already knows this information.

 

He is so swaggy. A quirked up white boy.

 

Tommy yawns again.

 

To Clay Greene: imsleeping now.

bye bitch

 

Tommy nods to himself and puts his phone down.

 

He deserves some rest.

 

He has worked long and hard after all.

 

He walks into Wilbur’s room and lays down on Wil’s side of the bed.

 

He’ll move when Wil gets home.

 

 

Tommy wakes up without really opening his eyes.

 

He sits up and stretches his arms, yawning.

 

He then brings his hand down to the other side of the bed where Wilbur is to try and whack him awake.

 

But he doesn’t hit him. 

 

Slowly, Tommy opens his eyes and looks around. Wilbur’s not there, and the more he looks around the more he notices things aren’t quite right.

 

For example, the room he is in isn’t the one that he went to sleep in.

 

“The fuck?” Tommy asks, ripping the blankets off him and getting out of the bed. 

 

He looks around the room, there’s some sunlight streaming through the blinds, a grey rug on the floor and bright green bed sheets.

 

“Ugly fuckin’ colour.” Tommy mumbles.

 

He feels like he should probably go find out where he is. Maybe Wilbur moved him into a different room last night?

 

He doesn’t know why Wil would do that though. The only time he’s been kicked out of the bed was when he was kicking in his sleep, and even then he just got pushed onto the floor.

 

Whatever, he’s sure there’s a completely reasonable explanation.

 

Tommy heads out the door and into a hallway which he’s never seen before. 

 

Weird…

 

He sees stairs at the end of the hall and decides his best bet is to just walk until he finds something interesting.

 

He heads down the stairs and looks around.

 

It’s just an average house. 

 

“Tubbo?” Tommy calls.

 

He waits for a second, and doesn’t get a reply.

 

“Big man?” He calls again.

 

A door opens, but instead of Tubbo stepping out, it’s a whole grown man.

 

“Tommy! You’re awake!”

 

“Clay?”

 

“Happy birthday!”

 

Tommy pauses and waits for his brain to catch up with him.

 

There is definitely not a completely reasonable explanation.

 

“Uh…- What?”

 

“It’s your birthday, I thought I’d surprise you!”

 

Tommy doesn’t respond.

 

Dream smiles wider, “It’s just me here right now, but my friends will come over soon and you can meet them!”

 

Tommy awkwardly laughs, “Uh- I mean, you’re a strange one. I mean, look, cool and all but it’s not my birthday?”

 

Dream pauses, “What?”

 

“It’s not my birthday.”

 

“That’s what you’re put off by.”

 

“Yeah, I mean I appreciate it, but not my birthday.”

 

“That’s what you’re… You’re not worried about how I got you here?”

 

Tommy shakes his head, “None of my business, big man.”

 

Tommy grabs his phone out his pocket and checks the time, this whole debacle is eating into his day, “Look, Clay, my man. I’ll be leaving now.”

 

“L-leaving?” Clay asks.

 

Tommy nods, “Where’s the door?”

 

“...I’m not telling you.”

 

Tommy rolls his eyes. 

 

What a bitch. Just because he doesn’t wanna hang around at this stupid birthday party.

 

Luckily, Tommy’s been prepared for his moment.

 

Tommy looks ahead.

 

Then runs.

 

Then smashes through Clay’s window.

 

“Bye, Clay!” Tommy yells behind him, then begins to run home.

 

Whatever home actually is.

 

Oh well. He continues to run.

 

 

“What the fuck?” Dream yells as Tommy dives through his window.

 

George and Sapnap run down the stairs.

 

“What was the smash-” Sapnap begins to ask before he sees the window, “Holy shit.”

 

Dream stands, shellshocked. 

 

His friends watch as his face unfreezes, and his eyes even out and go thin, like he was stalking prey.

 

Sapnap feels the fire in his veins chill, and even George doesn’t dare make a noise.

 

Dream clenches his fists, and slowly unclenches them.

 

He straightens his back. Rolls his shoulders. Furrows his eyebrows.

 

“I don’t know how this happened.” Dream finally cuts through the silence,”This shouldn’t have been able to happen.”

 

“You failed?” George asks, but it doesn’t sound like a question.

 

Dream growls and walks over to the window, “No.”

 

“You did.” George replies.

 

“No. I didn’t fail. Any sane person would have been scared out of their wits. He shouldn’t have even been able to leave the house. I swear I blocked the window up, I- I don’t know. He’s going to notice eventually now. I just need to figure out a way to get to him before he, fucking, realises something’s off.”

 

“Do you think he will?” Sapnap asks, looking over to the window. There’s a pamphlet there. It has ‘Therapy’ written on the cover.

 

“I don’t fucking know! Okay? I just-”

 

“Why are you so determined?” George asks, “Like… Why does it matter.”

 

“The payoff? Proof that I have control? I’m a villain, in case you forgot. I’m the bad guy. I enjoy making people feel bad. I want Tommy to be frightened to even look at me. I want to invade all of his best and worst memories.”

 

“What next, you want to eat his soul?” Sapnap asks.

 

“If I can.” Dream chuckles darkly, “I am going to become a destroyer of worlds.”

 

Normally, George would laugh. But he thinks Dream might be serious.

 

“And you’re going to help me feed on him. This is just one step. You’re either with me or against me.”

 

George and Sapnap exchange a quick glance.

 

“We’re with you, brother.” Sapnap nods.

 

“Yeah, with you.” George says.

 

Dream nods, loosening the tension in his body, “I need to come up with a new plan. A better plan. I’ll need to get him here again, I just need a reason, a plan.”

 

George thinks for a second, “What would scare you, Dream?”

 

Dream hesitates, then widens his eyes, “That’s it! George, you’re a genius!”

 

Dream goes over and kisses George’s forehead, and wraps Sapnap in a hug.

 

“Tommy… You and I are going to become best friends.”

 

Dream laughs, and it echoes through the glitching house.

 

 

“Hello?” Tommy calls as he gets home.

 

He doesn’t receive a reply and rolls his eyes, Tubbo and Ranboo are probably angry he didn’t wake up here.

 

Not his fault!

 

Checking the time, Tommy realises that Wilbur, Techno and Phil would probably be on call, but there’s no reason his other two friends wouldn’t be home.

 

It’s also a lot later than he’d originally expected.

 

In fact, it’s nighttime.

 

He could have swore it was still light when he was walking home.

 

Weird.

 

Today has been weird. Or the last two days. He has no logical concept of time.

 

Oh well, Tubbo and Ranboo will be back soon enough.

 

Maybe they had plans or something.

 

Yeah, that sounds right.

 

Weird.

 

“Interesting.” Tommy says out loud to himself.

 

He follows it with a yawn.

 

He should probably go to sleep, it’s late and he wants to go visit Sally at the party shop again and see if they have cat pyjamas that match theirs so that they can have a big sleepover again.

 

Maybe Sally would even come, Tommy is sure she’d get along well with everyone. Especially Wilbur.

 

Wilbur needs more friends.

 

Tommy yawns again.

 

He heads into Wilbur’s room, the bed is made.

 

Maybe Phil told Wilbur to clean his room.

 

Tommy chuckles out loud at the thought. Such a dad. 

 

Dadza.

 

Tommy slides into bed and lays down. It’s been such a weird day. He could use some rest.

 

He closes his eyes and begins to drift into the black of the night.

 

And as he falls into sleep, he has one last thought.

 

Where’s Henry?

 

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide on: How to Make a Facebook Account (and wake up in a stranger’s house in the process)

 

  1. Wake up with a need to be a good, polite citizen
  2. Make a Facebook account
    1. Lie about your birthday (for safety)
  3. Find the random man that gave you a lift home and thank him
  4. Go to work and almost get fired again
  5. See your family friends beating someone up while on the clock
  6. Leave work
  7. Go to sleep
  8. Wake up in said strangers house as a result of lying on the internet
  9. Go home
    1. Wonder where your friends are… And your cat.
    2. Profit

 

Notes:

hi friends... im back.

quick summary of why i was gone for so long;
- got covid
- got a terrible flu
- brother got arrested
- parents got divorced
- currently doing my last year of school (stressful!!)

anyway lol i'm back!! i really hope ou like this chapter, i'm sorry it's a little shorter, but we're nearing to end... are we all ready? scared? terrified? who knows!!!

i <3 reading your comments, so comments and kudos are very appreicated :D

ALSO ALSO reminder this was originally inspired by _starii on instagram, an their #pizzaforvillains comic! go check 'em out, wouldn't exist if i never saw it :)

ALSO x3 come chat with me on twitter! @quotebooksoot (i post fics there too!)

love you all <3

Chapter 12: TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Practise Self Care (and avoid your problems in the process)

Summary:

Oh well, Tommy can just have a day to himself!

He recently read an article about something called ‘self care.’

The magazine was good, someone had left it behind at his work- It also taught him how to get a slim waist and a juicy butt, but Tommy figured he didn’t need the last things, his butt was plenty juicy.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy wakes up to an empty bed.

 

He was tired, he is tired. He didn’t sleep very well.

 

He’s never slept well without someone else being in the bed with him, and for some unknown reason, Wilbur never came home last night. 

 

Tommy drags himself out of bed, with no cat to hold onto, and walks into Tubbo and Ranboo’s room.

 

Much to his surprise, he finds no Tubbo and no Ranboo.

 

Scoffing, Tommy rolls his eyes and crosses his arms.

 

It’s fine! They probably just went somewhere without him. Not an issue, not like he wanted to be invited or anything. He can just… do stuff by himself. No biggy.

 

Maybe the heroes will be home soon?

 

But if they didn’t come home last night, then something major must have happened, especially if they didn’t have time to tell Tommy, so who knows when they’d be back.

 

He hadn’t been around them enough to know how they acted in emergencies. 

 

That thought makes Tommy frown a little.

 

But he brushes it off, because he’s a big man, and he doesn’t need friends or stability in his life!

 

Plus, he has things to do, places to be, people to see!

 

Well, not really. 

 

He isn’t rostered on to work today, and he highly doubts Mr Manifold wants to see him unless he absolutely has to.

 

That’s been made clear enough.

 

He could text Tubbo and ask where he is, but if they didn’t invite him in the first place, that’s a clear sign they just don’t want him there.

 

Whatever, though. Not like he cares at all.

 

Not one bit.

 

Oh well, Tommy can just have a day to himself!

 

He recently read an article about something called ‘self care.’ 

 

The magazine was good, someone had left it behind at his work- It also taught him how to get a slim waist and a juicy butt, but Tommy figured he didn’t need the last things, his butt was plenty juicy.

 

So Tommy decides he’ll spend the day in the city, where he wouldn’t have to deal with the nagging annoyance about why his friends don’t want to hang out with them.

 

Maybe he can visit Sally! He wanted to do that.

 

See- places to be, people to see. 

 

Things always work out for TommyInnit.

 

He walks down the hallway into the lounge room, not bothering to change the clothes he’d passed out in last night. 

 

If he doesn’t stink there’s no need to fix it. He’s pretty sure that’s the rule.

 

Then again, Tommy had gotten pretty used to his smell, so he couldn’t properly grasp that.

 

Sometimes the water would get cut off in Tubbo and his apartment, so he’d have to deal with that.

 

They’d have to get it turned back on when he and Tubbo would show up at the landlord’s apartment smelling like shit and would refuse to leave.

 

So maybe he smelt a little , but he wanted to get out of the house.

 

Tommy leaves the apartment, heading down in the elevator, and then running out of the lobby, not bothering to notice that the doorman who’s usually there with a smile on his face doesn’t say hello to him.

 

Walking down the street (he had to stop his run because he ran straight into a pole), he took a deep breath of fresh air.

 

Aaah, oxygen. Nature’s therapy.

 

He doesn't know what he’d do without oxygen.

 

Probably suffocate.

 

The streets are just as busy as they usually are in the morning, people trying to go to work. 

 

Cars beeping, people rushing past each other with only annoyed grunts.

 

The joys of late-stage capitalism.

 

Whatever that means.

 

Techno just said it one time and Tommy thought it sounded cool

 

Tommy gets deeper and deeper into the city, having to turn his attention from nature to the people around him so he doesn’t run into them.

 

Once he ran into a man on the street and it ended up with Tommy unconscious in a dumpster.

 

Tommy sighs.

 

Wilbur would love that story.

 

Tommy resists the urge to text him about it, because Wilbur didn’t think about letting Tommy know where he’d be today. Or yesterday.

 

Then again neither did Techno or Phil.

 

But he’d expect that from Techno, he’s a terrible texter. And Phil is a busy guy, being the top ranked hero and stuff.

 

Yeah, they’re probably just busy being heroes. 

 

Tommy is just… Not on the same level of importance as saving the city.

 

No, no. Tommy is importanter. The most important man in the entire world.

 

Seriously, the world needs more of him and less of everyone else.

 

As Tommy takes a left, he runs straight into a man.

 

“Oh, shit! Sorry, big man.” Tommy says, looking at the dude’s face to try and gauge a reaction. 

 

The first few seconds are pivotal when it comes to seeing whether he should run or not.

 

But the man doesn’t react, he just grunts.

 

Wow. This is what 9 to 5 work does to people.

 

Lucky Tommy’s work schedule is completely unpredictable and involves multiple graveyard shifts!

 

None of this organised labour!

 

Tommy chuckles to himself.

 

He misses Techno.

 

Tommy shakes it off as the man pushes him to the side to keep walking.

 

That allows Tommy to get another look at his face, and while he’s sure that the man isn’t going to kill him, he can’t help but feel something is a little off about him.

 

Is it his attitude?

 

No, Tommy deals with worse people on the daily.

 

His ridiculously tight suit?

 

Nope. He’s seen Jack Manifold on days where HR comes in.

 

Then it hits him.

 

No- Not literally. Not this time.

 

It’s the man's face.

 

It’s the exact same as a dude he’d seen a couple streets back.

 

And the dude was not wearing a circulation cutting, can breath, muscle amplifying, tight suit.

 

Tommy frowns.

 

He guesses twins aren’t that rare.

 

It’s just weird that he took notice of it. 

 

He’s rarely consumed with anything that isn’t him.

 

Why would he need to? Tommy is always hilarious, always right, and always humble. He’s the ideal specimen. 

 

God, he knows so many more big words. He should add ‘always smart’ to his list.

 

He makes a mental reminder to add ‘always smart’ to the list when he gets home.

 

He keeps the list under his pillow.

 

It’s like positive affirmations.

 

A woman gives Tommy a weird look, and for once this is a look Tommy can understand. It means ‘Why are you standing in the middle of the pathway, and can you please move?’ 

 

Without the please.

 

That look doesn’t say please.

 

Tommy moves his mind from what has to be a set of identical twins roaming the city to getting a move on to Party Central.

 

He hopes Sally takes PayPal because he doesn’t have any cash on him at the moment.

 

Sally deserves all the money in the world.

 

Especially because she put up with Wilbur.

 

Ha! He should totally send Wilbur a picture with her.

 

 

But he’s ignoring Wilbur, so he can’t do that.

 

Obviously.

 

He doesn’t need them anyway.

 

People are only made to disappoint you.

 

Tommy walks into Party Central, and notices they still have the picture of him up from 5 years ago.

 

“They really need to take that down. Or at least update it, I look like a fuckin’ child.” Tommy says to no-one in particular.

 

“Hello!” A cheery voice says from behind the counter.

 

Tommy jumps and spins to face the person.

 

“Uh-”

 

“I’m Charlie from Party Central! How can I help you today?”

 

Oh.

 

This is a strange man.

 

“Um- Yeah, mate. Is Sally in?”

 

Charlie stares at him blankly for a second.

 

Tommy swears he can hear cogs turning in this dude’s brain.

 

“Sally.” Charlie repeats.

 

Tommy nods.

 

“When she talks, does her mouth move?” Charlie asks.

 

Tommy nods again.

 

“Nope!” He grins proudly at Tommy.

 

Alright, this is officially the weirdest thing Tommy’s seen today.

 

This man is so strange.

 

Tommy loves it.

 

“Is Sally working at all today?” Tommy asks, walking right up to the counter.

 

Charlie pauses again.

 

“Nope!”

 

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re a strange man, Charlie?” Tommy inquires.

 

“Oh, all the time, Mister…”

 

“TommyInnit, lover of women, destroyer of worlds.”

 

Charlie blinks.

 

Tommy doesn’t.

 

You cannot back down from a challenge.

 

“Mister TommyInnit, lover of women, destroyer of worlds! From…”

 

From?

 

Is he trying to sign him up for a membership or something?

 

Tommy shrugs. He loves free stuff, and memberships get you free stuff.

 

“From everywhere, Big C.”

 

“That is not my name.” Charlie responds, “I am Charlie from Party Central.”

 

“And I’m TommyInnit, lover of women, destroyer of worlds, from everywhere.”

 

Charlie nods. 

 

Tommy is glad he could finally admit defeat.

 

“Well, Charles-”

“That’s not my name, Tommy.”

 

“I prefer my whole title.” Tommy says, “Anyway, Charlos, my boy, tell Sally I was here, okay?”

 

“Tell Sally you were here. Can do!” Charlie nods.

 

Tommy nods back and sticks out his hand for a handshake.

 

Charlie slaps his hand.

 

“What the fuck, man?” Tommy exclaims, clutching his hand in pain.

 

Charlie looks at him, reflecting just as much fear, “I don’t know! What was I meant to do?”

“Shake my hand! Don’t slap me, that’s assault! I’ll sue you, bitch!” 

 

“Please don’t sue me, TommyInnit, lover of women, destroyer of worlds!”

 

Tommy sighs, dropping his still aching hand to his side, “I can’t sue you. I’m broke.”

 

Charlie nods, knowingly, “Me too.”

 

Tommy can forgive another minimum wage worker. That’s okay.

 

“Charlie from Party Central, I best be off. As cool as you are, you’ve got nothing to offer me.”

 

“Absolutely nothing!” Charlie repeats.

 

Tommy grins. This guy gets it.

 

Tommy loves when people understand that they are never going to be half the man Tommy is.

 

Tommy is the only man ever, afterall.

 

Second to Phil, maybe.

 

Tommy huffs, “Not at the moment.”

 

Charlie looks at him and raises an eyebrow.

 

“What’s not at the moment?”

 

“None of your business, Charles.” Tommy barks.

 

Not literally.

 

He doesn’t literally bark.

 

That would be weird.

 

“Anyway,” Tommy says, “I’m actually going now.”

 

“Cya later, buddy!” Charlie calls as Tommy walks out of the store, waving.

 

“No you won’t!” Tommy calls back, and leaves, but not before pulling the push doors, and then finally leaving.

 

Tommy does feel a lot better after that small interaction.

 

Shame Sally wasn’t it.

 

But his mind is clear now.

 

And luckily, he is no longer thinking of the weird twins from across town.

 

Very lucky.

 

 

“I can’t believe you almost got caught because you were too lazy to create some more faces!” Sapnap laughs from the lounge.

 

Dream scoffs and throws his hands up, exasperated, “Oh, I’m sorry that I couldn’t come up with thousands of faces. Do you know how hard that is? It’s the most difficult part of my job so forgive me if I reused one or two. Besides, how was I meant to predict that the two faces he’d notice were copies of each other, seriously, who could predict that?”

 

“I reckon I could have come up with more faces than you.”

 

Dream rolls his eyes sarcastically, “Right. I would literally give you my top villain rank if you could come up with ten unique faces that are not only different from each other but also look like real human beings.”

 

“Does this go for me too?” George asks.

 

Dream whirls around to where George is standing in the doorway, smirking at him.

 

“No way,” Dream chuckles, “You’ll just steal people’s identities, that’s not fair.”

 

George shrugs, “Whatever works.”

 

Sapnap huffs, “I’m gonna do it, just you wait, Dream.”

 

“Whatever.” Dream nods, turning all his attention to George, “Do you know where Tommy’s friends are?”

 

George’s smirk deepens, “What do I get out of it?”

 

“I’m going to kill you.” Dream deadpans.

 

“No you’re not.” George replies, turning away and walking down the hall.

 

Dream sighs and slumps his shoulders, “I let myself be walked all over.”

 

“You do,” Sapnap agrees, “Embarrassing.”

 

“You’re embarrassing.” Dream replies.

 

“La la la, I can’t hear you, Dream! Too busy coming up with people’s ultra-realistic faces!” Sapnap says, walking out of the room after George.

 

Rubbing circles on his temple, Dream lets out a deep breath. Everything is going to work out in his favour. Everything is going to be fine. Dream’s planned this out perfectly, and right now, Tommy is just settling in, and that’s fine.

 

He’s fine.

 

He’s great.

 

Dream exhales.

 

‘Well, where to next?’ Tommy thinks to himself.

 

He’s done with his Party Central visit. Unfortunately, no friends there.

 

So where else can he go?

 

As much as Tommy loves his alone time, he still likes to hang out with friends, even if some friends are hanging out without him.

 

Hmm.

 

But who else?

 

And then Tommy runs directly into a building and the thought hits him.

 

Well, the building hits him first.

 

Then the thought.

 

“Big Q!” Tommy exclaims.

 

He quickly glances around him but no-one seemed to hear, or care enough to give him weird looks.

 

He’d count that as a win.

 

God, Tommy just keeps winning. It’s hard to be the best.

 

It just so happens that the building that he hit (it didn’t hit him, nothing can touch him), was the bank.

 

His lucky day!

 

Tommy walks into the bank and straight to the gold elevator.

 

He cannot believe that the elevator is gold.

 

“This is frankly an outrageous purchase.” Tommy says to the security guard who’s guarding the elevator, “But Big Q decided on the purchase and I support everything he does without question or nuance. Anyway, let me up… Bro. Top floor.”

 

The security guard looks at him blankly.

 

“Come on, no time to lose.”

 

The security guard doesn’t even twitch, “No way, kid. Get outta here.”

 

Tommy scoffs, “All have you know, me and the boss man, the big CEO, don’t know if you know him, Mr Alex Quackity? Yeah, we’re best friends. So I wanna go see him.”

 

“Do you need me to call someone for you?” The guard asks, laughing.

 

“Holy shit,” Tommy “You’re so fucked up, I’m going to call him and he’ll fire you.”

 

“Seriously, go back to your parents, I’m trying to work here.”

 

“You need therapy.” Tommy accuses, “You seriously need therapy. You’ve hurt me and nothing can heal me. You’ve betrayed me. Other things. Fuck you, bitch.”

 

The security guard takes a large step towards Tommy, and though he’s usually down to absolutely clart someone, he is smart enough to know when to run.

 

Now is one of those times.

 

Tommy runs out of the bank with the security guard right on his tail.

 

But the security guard was not expecting Tommy to pull out his secret move.

 

Jumping into a trash can.

 

When in doubt, Tommy has found it’s the safest way to evade an enemy is by just jumping straight in the trash.

 

Not only do people not want to get their hands dirty by pulling you out, but they also tend to assume that you are unwell.

 

Tommy finds that to be an unfair assumption.

 

Some people just like trash.

 

And not getting beat up.

 

Both are pleasant.

 

Tommy hears the security guard give a muffled groan, before the footsteps begin to walk away.

 

Tommy uses these seconds to take a deep breath before getting out of the bin.

 

Well, he didn’t get to visit Quackity, but at least he didn’t get hit by a big scary dude. 

 

“Small wins.” Tommy reminds himself, “Small wins.”

 

He then proceeds to climb out of the bin. He does it because he chooses to.

 

Not because there’s rotten banana smeared all over his foot. 

 

That played no part. 

 

Tommy brushes the paper shreds out of his hair and stretches his arms out. 

 

What to do now?

 

He can’t go to work- Jack said he’s legally not allowed within 50 feet of the place on his days off.

 

When he told Phil, Phil said that that wasn’t the law, but Tommy knows Jack would never violate workplace rights.  

 

It was meant to be a self care day, so what can you do to care for yourself?

 

Then Tommy remembers the magazine.

 

It said something about ‘getting outside’ and ‘experiencing the air’ and ‘touching grass’ and ‘getting grounded.’

 

Whatever that means.

 

So Tommy decides he may as well take a nice trip to his local park, it’s a nice day afterall. Barely a cloud in the sky.

 

Tommy walks a few blocks, taking in the fresh air, until he reaches the park.

 

It’s not like the one he and Tubbo used to go to, it’s a lot nicer. It was rare for the two of them to travel into the central city just for a park, when there was one near them. 

 

Admittedly, the one near their old house was significantly worse for wear- it was meant to be a playground but looked more like a scrap heap.

 

But that doesn’t matter now, because he’s nearing a much nicer park that has families and groups of friends all littered around it, picnicking and playing.

 

Tommy scores a spare bench and sits down, watching all these people run around in the grass.

 

Tommy smiles.

 

Then Tommy frowns.

 

Just because his friends are being bad, doesn’t mean he has to be a bad friend himself.

 

He pulls out his phone and opens up the group chat he has with Phil, Wilbur and Techno.

 

To SleepBoysInc: hi guys idk where u are but i hope you’re okay

        if u dont wanna respond that’s also okay :)

        miss u guys

 

Tommy frowns, too late to go back now.

 

He then opens his chat up with Ranboo and Tubbo.

 

To Boo and Bo: hey guys i don’t know where u are but i hope you’re okay and stuff

    i dont mind if you dont want me there but let me know you’re okay :)

 

Okay, well that’s alright.

 

He’s sure they’ll respond soon.

 

Tommy goes back to watching the other people his age run around with their friends.

 

It’s fine.

 

Tommy is happy doing self care.

 

 

“He’s not home yet?” Wilbur asks Tubbo as he walks through the door, carrying a shopping bag on each arm.

 

“Not yet.” Tubbo replies, scratching his neck, “He’s never gone for more than a day without telling me. I don’t know what’s up with that.”

 

“Have you tracked his-”

 

“His phone?” Tubbo interrupts, “Of course, I’m not stupid. It was turned off yesterday. I can’t find it.”

 

Wilbur sighs and throws the bags on the table, then throws himself on a chair across from Tubbo.

 

“Any word of Tommy, mate?” Phil asks, walking into the room.

 

Wilbur shakes his head, “I went and spoke to everyone that Tommy knows, Niki, Quackity, his boss. God, I even went and asked Sally!” 

 

“Is that what the Party Central bags are from?” Phil asks.

 

Wilbur nods, “She wouldn’t let me leave without gifts for when we find him.”

 

“Always liked her.” Phil comments.

 

“Dad!” Wilbur groans, “We have bigger issues here.”

 

Phil nods, “I’ve had Techno go and report it to HQ now, and-”

 

“And they’ll elevate it because he’s under the radar of the Dream Team.” Techno finishes, walking into the room, “Where’s Ranboo?”

 

“Asleep.” Tubbo says, “So they’ll dedicate resources to finding him?”

 

Techno nods, “Bad is going to scope out Dream’s recent movements just in case, he’s worried because he’s been off the radar recently.”

 

Wilbur tenses, “Bad is… Worried.”

 

“Does he think Dream’s taken Tommy?” Tubbo adds.

 

Techno looks towards Phil, clearly unsure of how to answer.

 

“Uh,” Phil begins, “I wouldn’t go that far, we just wanna cover all our bases as we have the resources to. It’s more likely than not he’s just gotten lost somewhere, or just forgotten to tell us that he’s gone out.”

 

Tubbo nods noncommittally, “He’s usually pretty good at telling me where he’s gone, but maybe. Anything could happen.”

 

“Anything could happen.” Wilbur repeats. 

 

Techno places a hand on Wilbur’s shoulder.

 

“You right, mate?” Phil asks.

 

Wilbur nods, “Yeah just… Can’t… Feel him.”

 

“Feel him?” Tubbo looks at him, “No offence, boss man, but that’s kinda weird.”

 

“No! Oh God. No, it’s just a power thing.” Wilbur replies.

 

“Explain.”

 

“Well, mind control, right? You have to tap into people’s minds, and something about that includes just a… pull to people whose minds you know pretty well. Something about thoughts and words and just some connection.” Wilbur says.

 

“We don’t even really know how it works yet.” Phil adds.

 

“And apparently I’m susceptible to his damn powers. Can’t get away with anything.” Techno rolls his eyes.

 

Tubbo chuckles, “Remind me to never think again.”

 

“Noted.” Techno replies.

 

“I think I’m gonna go find, Boo and lay down.” Tubbo says yawning, “I didn’t sleep well.”

 

“You do that.” Phil smiles at him.

 

A hush falls over the room as Tubbo walks out. 

 

The three guys exchange glances.

 

“Bad is worried.” Wilbur repeats.

 

Techno nods, “Yup, and I don’t think he’s muckin’ around this time.”

 

“Shit.” Phil sighs.

 

“Yeah.” Wilbur agrees.

 

There’s another pause.

 

Unspoken ‘what ifs?’ hang in the air, each breath being heavier than the last. 

 

None of them are willing to ask the inevitable questions. The ones that they should be asking, because no-one wants to even consider the possibility that something bad has happened to Tommy.

 

Wilbur thinks that speaking the words out loud might jinx it, and he couldn’t live with himself if that happened.

 

Phil thinks that speaking the words out loud might cause the other two to freak out, and he couldn’t justify that stress.

 

Techno thinks that speaking the words out loud might make him angry, and the voices demand justice when he’s angry… He doesn’t think he could make them stop. 

 

The three of them just wallow in the silence, and hope Tommy comes back soon. Wherever he is, they pray he’s safe.

 

“I’ll go for a fly around the city again tonight.” Phil tells the boys, breaking the silence.

 

‘But I doubt I’ll find anything’ remains unsaid.

 

“He’ll be back soon.” Wilbur says, giving a small smile.

 

But he doesn’t know if he’s convincing the others or himself.

 

Maybe both.

 

Tommy would probably suggest he go to therapy around now.

 

And Wilbur smiles at that thought.

 

Tommy will be home soon, he just has to tell himself that.

 

 

Tommy yawns. It’s getting late, and the sun is beginning to set.

 

But Tommy doesn’t want to go home yet.

 

No-one has responded so he doesn’t want to go back to such a big and empty apartment.

 

But he needs to go back somewhere.

 

Oh! 

 

Tommy’s hand grasps a key in his pocket.

 

He pulls it out and realises it’s the key to his old apartment with Tubbo. 

 

Tommy smiles to himself, he hasn’t been there in a little while, and he hasn’t stayed over in even longer.

 

He’s kinda missed that place, so why not?

 

Tommy begins the walk home.

 

Well, is it really home anymore?

 

He guesses it’ll always be home in a way. He was there for long enough. And hopefully their landlord hasn’t noticed they’ve been gone.

 

Have they still been paying rent?

 

Tommy has a lot of questions.

 

Reaching the bottom of the building, he opens the door and begins to climb the stairs. It’s nothing like what he’s become used to. Who knew that an elevator would make such a big difference in your life?

 

Still, Tommy trudges up the stairs, pulling himself to their level before unlocking their door.

 

Nothing had moved from last time he was here, so clearly their landlord hadn’t caught onto the fact they weren’t living here anymore. 

 

Tommy is so good at pretending.

 

Not that he’s pretending.

 

He’s an honest man.

 

But it’s nice to… Act like he still lives here.

 

Things were pretty easy when he only had Tubbo to worry about.

 

Tommy wanders into the kitchen slash dining room. It’s pretty small, and extremely dusty, but one thing stands out.

 

The toaster.

 

“Fuckin’ hell.” Tommy laughs to himself, “Still can’t believe they actually gave that to me.”

 

It had really saved his ass that day. Otherwise Tubbo seriously wouldn't have let him back into the apartment.

 

It’s crazy how things just fall into place sometimes.

 

Tommy smiles.

 

Then he grabs a fork out of the cupboard.

 

Then he sticks it in the toaster to see what happens.

 

Fun fact- It’s electrocution. 

 

Tommy, with hair all frizzy, lets go of the fork.

 

Probably for the best because he can feel his heart beating in his chest.

 

But what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger, and Tommy is the strongest man alive! He can never die!

 

He decides that maybe the fork wasn’t the smartest idea.

 

Intrusive thoughts win this time, but never again.

 

So, he resists the urge to stick the fork in the toaster again (just to see if it’ll electrocute him again), and insteads decides to take a trip down to the beach to practise the art of self reflection.

 

The magazine said ‘reflection’ is the most important part of self care, and surprisingly Tommy has enough common sense to know they don’t mean to look in a mirror.

 

He already knows he’s handsome.

 

Throwing on his jacket- Did he leave his jacket here last time he visited?- he decides to head out to the beach. 

 

Sure, last time he was there a top ranked supervillain hacked into his car's system, but it was pretty nice once he actually got there.

 

It would be a nice place for self reflection.

 

And Tommy deserves the best.

 

Sure, the walk will be about an hour, but he still doesn’t want to go back to the penthouse just yet.

 

It’s a place that’s empty when it shouldn’t be.

 

“Not that it bothers me.” Tommy mumbles to himself.

 

He begins his walk, without his mind wandering.

 

There was seriously not a thought behind his eyes.

 

Techno would probably say he looks like a goldfish, and WIlbur would argue that goldfish have thoughts and feelings too.

 

But then Tommy gets to the beach, and he’s acutely aware that this trip didn’t take an hour.

 

“I must be a fast walker.” Tommy says aloud, as he reaches down to take his shoes off before heading onto the sand.

 

He likes the feel of sand between his toes.

 

It’s crunchy.

 

So TommyInnit ‘Big Dubs’ Innit, sits down on the sand and begins to think. 

 

And then he gets bored.

 

So he gets his phone out and tries to text his friends again.

 

To SleepBoysInc: hi 

        pls respond soon

 

To Boo and Bo:   guys?

      message me soon please thanks guys

 

He waits.

 

And he waits more.

 

Longer.

 

“Yeah, yeah. I get it.” Tommy says, closing his messenger app.

 

Then it hits him, one person he hasn’t tried to contact.

 

Sure , the dude somehow managed to get Tommy to wake up in his house, and sure, maybe it was an attempted kidnapping, but at least it was fun.

 

Besides, Clay usually responded straight away.

 

To Clay Greene: u know it’s actually my birthday tomorrow?

 

 

DING!

 

From Clay Greene: Really?

 

To Clay Greene: yeah

      sorry 4 lying before

 

And this time Tommy wasn’t lying.

 

He wasn’t really keeping track or anything, and it’s not like he properly celebrated birthdays.

 

He and Tubbo never could afford gifts and stuff, it was mainly sentimental. 

 

Doesn’t mean Tommy didn’t keep every card Tubbo wrote (or tried to write).

 

And it also doesn’t mean that Tommy doesn’t still like to celebrate in some form. 

 

It’s a special day afterall. 

 

And maybe he could have someone to share it with,

 

From Clay Greene: I don’t buy it.

 

So Tommy does the only reasonable thing possible and sends a picture of his driver's licence. 

 

From Clay Greene: Okay! Okay! I understand!

Don’t send random people your personal details

 

To Clay Greene: we’re friends ur not a stranger asshole

 

From Clay Greene: Even after you broke my window?

 

To Clay Greene: it was a sign of respect dickhead

      anyway i was just letting u know

      have a good night

 

From Clay Greene: get home safe tommy :)

 

To Clay Greene: thanks king

 

Then Tommy puts his phone away.

 

He reckons he’s done some pretty solid self reflection.

 

And he’s gotten in touch with a friend.

 

At least he’s not completely alone.

 

Not that he cares.

 

He loves his own voice. And mind.

 

And everything.

 

He’s awesome. He’s the man. He’s the TommyInnit, afterall.

 

So he decides to just head back.

 

Back home.

 

 

When he arrives, he heads up the elevator and goes into Techno’s bathroom.

 

You wouldn’t expect it, but that man has an impeccable skincare routine.

 

Tommy feels around and finally lands on the holy grail.

 

“Aloe Vera.” Tommy nods to the facemask, “I’m clutching up.”

 

Tommy rips off the packaging and puts the facemask on.

 

God. 

 

He’s so good at this whole self care thing. 

 

Today has been a self care win !

 

He should be sponsored by the magazine.

 

Or by BetterHelp.

 

Or something.

 

Hopefully something that pays well.

 

But Tommy’s fine. He’s so fine.

 

He’s even more fine as he lays down on Wilbur’s bed alone.

 

And he’s most fine as he isn’t joined by his cat.

 

At least he has a facemask.

 

It’s self care.

 

Tommy yawns.

 

He should probably go to sleep soon.

 

Maybe people will be back tomorrow.

 

He hopes they will.

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Practise Self Care (and avoid your problems in the process)

 

  1. Wake up and wonder where your friends are.
  2. (It’s not like you care)
  3. Decide to have a self care day (because you deserve it!)
  4. Go to a party store and meet someone who might not be human.
  5. Almost get clarted by a fully grown man.
  6. (But you don’t)
  7. Stick a fork in a toaster.
  8. Take a short walk to the beach.
  9. Message your only friend.
  10. Practise the best form of self care (face masks!)
  11. And DON’T care about your old friends.
  12. … Profit?

Notes:

hi friends!!!!!! <3

sorry for this later update. i feel like i'm always apologising LMAO
thanks for sticking around though <3

been busy, gotten through my trials though, isn't that awesome?

anyway! we're getting into the thick of it now. are we all ready? only 4 (maybe 5 but shhh) chapters left.
also just wanna say that my depiction of the dt doesn't reflect how i feel about them by the way, i love those guys so much! i'm in the process of planning a story with good good good dt :) anywayyyyyy

i appreciate all the love and support on this story <3 i read every single comment and every bookmark and everything!

come chit chat with me on twt! @quotebooksoot

love you ALL!!

Chapter 13: TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Throw a Birthday Party (and long for your friends in the process)

Summary:

"We’re friends, right Tommy?”

Tommy ignores the tears welling in his eyes, “Yeah, we’re friends, Clay.”

“Good, now I think it’s time for presents.”

“Yeah.” Tommy says, half smiling.

The other half is ignoring the sinking feeling in his gut.

Tommy has learned he cannot trust his gut.

Notes:

tw// light manipulation and slight derealisation (at the end, like the previous Ranboo povs)

hope you enjoy this chapter :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Fuck .”

 

Tommy sits up and rubs his temple, his head is pounding, just like the time Tubbo smacked him with a frypan when he wouldn’t wake up.

 

I need a fuckin’ aspirin or something.” He mumbles, slowly opening his eyes.

 

Tommy quickly glances around the room.

 

Jesus Christ.

 

“Double fuck.” Tommy throws his head back, letting out a loud groan.

 

He really can’t keep letting this happen, his sleepwalking must be getting out of hand. Either that or he needs to lock his doors better.

 

Head still throbbing, Tommy throws the blanket off himself and swings his legs out of bed. Step by step he walks out of the room and into the hallway.

 

Awesome. This is completely normal.

 

Tommy’s life is so awesome.

 

There was no-one waiting by his bed, so instead Tommy takes a deep breath and-

 

Clayyyyyy!” 

 

Within a few seconds Tommy hears footsteps running down the hallway.

 

You could even say he was speedrunning.

 

The man comes to a stop in front of him and gives him a big smile, “Happy Birthday, Tommy!”

 

Wincing, Tommy grabs his head again, “Thanks, man. Could you keep it down though? I have a throbbing headache.”

 

Clay frowns at him, “What’s wrong? Do you usually get headaches?”

 

“Nah, I’m built different. Could use some of the good stuff, though.”

 

Clay blinks.

 

“What’s the good stuff?”

 

“Drugs-”

 

No .”

 

“Plea-”

 

“Nope.”

 

“I’m a big man I can-”

 

“I’ll give you some aspirin.”

 

“Deal.” Tommy sticks out his hand and Clay shakes it.

 

“I’ll go get some, I’ll be back in one minute.”

 

Tommy gives him a thumbs up and watches as he trudges down the hall.

 

Yep, still a completely normal day for Tommy.

 

At least he’s getting aspirin, drugs are always a good thing.

 

He thinks- he has never done them. 

 

He is actually completely neutral on them. Wilbur said he was like a goldfish once, not a thought behind his eyes.

 

Soon enough, Clay comes back with two pills and some water for Tommy which he hastily takes.

 

He dry swallows them, not even worrying about the water.

 

“Water?” Clay questions.

 

“I’m not a pussy.” Tommy retorts, “Not that there's anything wrong with pussies. In fact, people with them should always be treated with the utmost respect.”

 

“Huh.” Clay says, “Yeah… Anyway, happy birthday!”

 

Tommy nods, “You’ve already said that. Thanks though.”

 

“You’re welcome, now I’ve planned you a-”

 

Tommy sighs, bringing a hand to his head, “Wow this pain relief works fast. Anyway, I’m going to have to stop you right there. I’ve gotta be off now, Big man. I’ve got people to see places to see. A lot of friends, ya know?”

 

This is a lie. 

 

But Clay doesn’t need to know that.

 

“That’s not true.” Clay says.

 

Shit- how’d he catch him that quickly? Maybe this dude can read minds or something.

 

But Tommy can’t let his bluff get called.


“How do you know?” Tommy says, putting on his poke face.

 

Clay breaks out into a wide smile, “Because, I’m throwing you a party, and they’re all invited!”

 

“What?”

 

“Yeah!” Clay says, throwing his arm around Tommy’s shoulder, “Come on, I’ve got it all set up.”

 

Tommy lets himself be dragged down the stairs and into the living room, where the place is fully decked out.

 

Streamers are strung up on the roof, a disco ball is hanging from the roof, balloons sit in bunches around the door. Platters of food are set out across the coffee table with all of Tommy’s favourites; sour worms, honey soy chicken chips, popping candy chocolate, red slushies and more.

 

And to top it all off, a banner sits above the TV reading “Happy Birthday, Tommy!”

 

Aw.

 

Now that’s kinda sweet.

 

Tommy shakes his head, “Did you go to Party Central or something?”

 

Clay nods, “Yeah, they’ve got everything there.”

 

“You know Sally?”

 

Clay looks at him, “Who?” 

 

“Never mind,” Tommy chuckles, “Look, Big C, I appreciate it, but you don’t need to do all this. It’s just a birthday, it’s not a big thing.”

 

Clay scoffs, “One, don’t call me that. Two, it is a big thing! You’re turning-”

 

“Nope. I am a big man. Don’t even try to put an age on me.”

 

“Okay… You’re turning… Big. And that should be celebrated! Come on, I’ve invited your friends, they should be here soon. Oh! And I’ve invited my friends, it’ll be a big party.”

 

Tommy considers it for a second. He does deserve more praise and attention in his daily life, he truly is underappreciated as a person. And he does love the spotlight.

 

“Alright.” Tommy agrees, defeated, and plops himself on the lounge, “How do you know my friends anyway?”

 

“Facebook.” Clay tells him, sitting next to him and propping his legs up on the coffee table.

 

“Oi, mind the food, dickhead.” Tommy says, slapping his legs off the table, “I don’t have any of my friends on Facebook.”

 

Clay shrugs, “There’s a contacts feature.”

 

Oh. That makes sense.

 

It’s nice that his friends are going to show up, he’s missed them. All of them.

 

“Hey,” Tommy says, “Did you invite… All my friends?”

 

Clay nods, “All your contacts.”

 

Tommy smiles, everyone.

 

He glances around the room again, he has more time to take it in this time around.

 

“You fixed your window.” Tommy notes.

 

Clay chuckles, “Cost me a fortune, dickhead. Use the front door next time.”

 

“Don’t kidnap me next time!” Tommy retorts.

 

Clay lets out a belly laugh, “I was throwing you a birthday party!”

 

Tommy chuckles, “Yeah, yeah. Whatever you say, Big C.”

 

“Don’t call me that.” Clay groans.

 

Tommy laughs, this is nice.

 

And his friends will be here soon.

 

 

“Any news?” Phil asks walking into his office at Headquarters, where Wilbur and Techno are huddled around his computer screen.

 

“Not much,” Techno says, “Bad said he had something, just waiting for him to come back.”

 

Phil nods and goes to stand behind his boys, placing a hand on each of their shoulders, “I’m sure he’s okay, he’s a smart kid.”

 

Wilbur scoffs, “I had to stop him from jumping out a window once because he wanted to see if he’d land on his feet like a cat.”

 

“I never said what type of smart.” Phil argues back, “He’s street smart, if he’s in trouble, he’ll be able to get himself out of it. Or out of it enough that we’ll be able to come help.”

 

Wilbur runs a stressed hand through his hair, “I just- It’s our job to protect people, and we can’t even protect someone close to us.”

 

“Pretty bad superheroes.” Techno agrees.

 

“That’s not entirely fair.” Phil tries to add

 

“Then again,” Techno says, “If anyone were to single-handedly take down this institution, not surprised it’s Tommy.” 

 

Phil nods, it’s true, Tommy would be up there with people who could take the heroes down, that chaotic little shit.

 

Wilbur clicks around aimlessly, going through the files they’ve pulled. There’s still nothing from Tommy’s phone, no updates on the previous 404

car situation, and no alerts had been triggered for high rates of villain activity. It was as though Tommy had just disappeared into thin air.

 

The night before, Techno had gone to Tommy’s old apartment to try and scope out if he’d been taken from there, but there were no telling signs of struggle, even the Voices were confused. 

 

“Okay!” Bad calls to attention, walking through the door, “We’ve covered all the CCTV from the last time you guys saw Tommy, now we have some problems with the footage-“

 

“It’s been altered.” Phil interrupts, “Don’t worry, we know. One of Tommy’s friends is a tech person, and he told us the footage had all been jumbled from the past few days.”

 

Bad nods, “It’s corrupting more and more, even into days where Tommy was still with you guys. We’re assuming it’s 404’s doing, I don’t know if anyone else could damage real time footage.”

 

“Bastard.” Wilbur mumbles.

 

“Language!” Bad warns, “Now, the footage stops messing up at 4:12AM. This morning.”

 

“Huh?” Techno asks, raising an eyebrow.

 

Bad puts a folder onto the table in front of them, and Wilbur quickly opens it up to reveal photos of Sapnap walking into Party Central. The timestamps show him entering and leaving within 2 minutes, with his arms full of bags.

 

“Have you spoken to the people who were working then?” Phil asks.

 

Bad shakes his head, “We tried to, but there was only one person on at the time and they had gone out the back. Sapnap robbed them.”

 

Wilbur lets out a deep sigh. The only lead they have is this jackass going to a party store, great.

 

Why does everything lead back to party city?

 

“Well shit .” Wilbur mumbles, putting his head in his hands.

 

Techno places a hand on Wilbur’s shoulder. Techno’s hands never shake, but Wilbur feels a slight tremble. The twins have a mutual understanding- they don’t want to lose their little brother.

 

Phil’s phone rings and interrupts the silence.

 

“Yeah?” Phil says, the other three in the room can vaguely hear a voice on the other side, “Okay- No. No. Okay, yes, we’ll be there so- Don’t do that. No, you cannot threaten to dox people. Yes, that is against the law… Yep, okay. We’re coming now. Cya, mate.”

 

Phil looks up to see the others staring back at him.

 

“Tubbo,” He explains, “He’s trying to interview Jack at Pizza Hut, he’s resorting to violence.”

 

“Taught him well.” Techno snorts.

 

Wilbur stands up and grabs his jacket from the back of the chair, “Thanks, Bad. We appreciate all your help on this, you know we wouldn’t waste your time unless-”

 

“It’s okay,” Bad says, “He’s family.”

 

“Yeah,” Wilbur agrees, “Family.”

 

The three move out of the office and head to their car, where they race to Pizza Hut before Tubbo ‘breaks out into chemical warfare’ as Techno had said.

 

Apparently the hero had taught him how to make his bombs nuclear.

 

“An honest mistake!” Techno says, getting out of the car and running into the store.

 

Wilbur scoffs, following behind him, “And a fuckin’ dangerous one!”

 

“I am getting too old for this.” Phil tells himself.

 

The three heroes ran into the store in full costume, getting shocked glances from the people around them.

 

Sometimes they forget they’re heroes. 

 

Kinda a big deal.

 

Together they move into the back of the store, where Jack is being held up by Tubbo with a pizza slicer, and Ranboo is barely holding Tubbo back.

 

“Kid!” Techno says, “While I appreciate the creativity of the weapon, you can’t just go around threatenin’ people that can help. People that can’t help on the other hand-”

 

“Okay, that’s enough.” Phil says, grabbing the pizza slicer out of Tubbo’s hand.

 

Tubbo rolls his eyes, “You’re no fun.”

 

“Thank you.” Ranboo says at the same time, taking a step back from the situation.

 

Jack looks from the heroes to Tubbo to Ranboo, back to the heroes and to Tubbo again.

 

Wilbur raises an eyebrow, “Yes?”

 

“What the fuck is happening right now?” Jack yells.

 

“Mate,” Phil steps forward, “No need to yell. We just have a few questions for you.”

 

“I’ve told that feral child everything.” Jack says.

 

“It’s true, I’m very persuasive.” Tubbo grins.

 

Wilbur hums and steps forward, grinning at the man. Yes, Wilbur likes to pride himself on only using his powers for good, or for making Techno do stupid shit, but sometimes there’s a tickle deep down that insists he uses them when he shouldn’t, just to make sure the job’s done.

 

Tell me everything you know about Tommy’s whereabouts.” Wilbur commands.

 

Jack’s eyebrows furrow like he’s going to try and dispute it again, but he opens his mouth and says, “I haven’t seen him since his shift before last. He was scheduled to work today but never came in, Tommy never misses shifts. He hasn’t taken the car because it hasn’t moved and the mileage hasn’t changed. I don’t know where he could be either.”

 

Wilbur nods, satisfied.

 

Jack blinks a few times, staring at Wilbur with wide eyes, “Siren, you’re a god.”

 

Wilbur shrugs, “Sure.”

 

He knew he’d get an earful from Phil when he got home, but it didn’t matter, at least he was sure.

 

“Well, if that’s all mate, we should best be going.” Phil says, and the group of them turn to leave before another voice cuts through the air.

 

“You’re Tubbo, right?” The voice asks.

 

The whole group whips around to see a man standing in an apron.

 

Tubbo narrows his eyes, “Yeah… And what about it?”

 

“I’m Chef, I work with Tommy, he’s mentioned you before.” Chef replies.

 

“Your name's Chef?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Yeah.

 

“Okay.”

 

“Anyway,” Chef says, “I’ve been worried, Tom never misses a shift. And I’m sure you’ve already checked this path, but you don’t think he’d have gone to try and find his family or something? I know the kid doesn’t know where they are, so.”

 

The party tenses.

 

The heroes had never thought too deeply about why the kid was living practically by himself in an apartment, just focusing on the fact that he was safe while he was with them. It hadn’t occurred to them that maybe Tommy didn’t think of them as family, and wanted to go find his actual parents.

 

Ranboo didn’t know much about Tommy’s family life, but if it was anything like Tubbo’s then it was a sore spot, and for someone like Tommy, who had spent so much of his life trying to survive, for him to just run off when he finally had some certain security just… didn’t seem right.

 

Tubbo knows he wouldn't. Tommy wouldn’t run. Especially not to his parents, because they aren’t his family.

 

“That’s not Tommy.” Tubbo answers, “But if that’s all, we best be going.”

 

“No!” Chef says, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you, kid. I just care about Tom a lot, but I have something else.”

 

“What else?” Techno asks, subtly revealing his sword from his sheath. 

 

Chef glances down and shakes his head, chuckling slightly, of course Tommy somehow knows these guys, “The other night, last time he worked, the kid’s phone was dinging like crazy. Apparently he met some stranger who gave him a lift home.”

 

“The only person who dropped Tommy back to us has been Niki.” Wilbur says, confused.

 

“Not entirely.” Phil says, “The other night Tommy had me pick him up from his old apartment.”

 

“Our apartment?” Tubbo asks.

 

Phil nods, “I didn’t question it at the time… But now…”

 

“Now?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Now, that’s what we can focus our investigation on.” Phil answers, “There’s a stranger who knows where Tommy used to live, and who had a way to contact him.”

 

“That doesn’t seem good.” Ranboo says.

 

“It’s not, mate.” Phil says, “Not at all.”

 

 

“What time did you say they’d be over?” Tommy asks Clay for what seems to be the millionth time.

 

Clay glances at his phone, “The invite said 12… It’s 12:20 now.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Hey, maybe they’re caught in traffic or something! Don’t frown, it’s your birthday!” Clay says, poking Tommy’s cheek.

 

“Yeah…” Tommy mumbles, “They’re usually pretty punctual though. Tubbo gets mad at my tardiness.”

 

Clay frowns, “Cheer up, Tommy. You’re not you without a smile.”

 

Tommy throws him a sarcastic smile, “That better, Big C?”

 

“Ew.” Clay laughs, “Not my name… But hey, why don’t we open some presents while we wait?”

 

Tommy whips his body to face his friend, “You got me presents?”

 

“It’s your birthday, why wouldn’t I?”

 

“I don’t usually get presents.”

 

“Well I got them for you.”

 

“You shouldn’t have spent your money.”

 

“I wanted to.”

 

“You’re a dick.”

 

“You’re welcome, Tommy.” Clay laughs, standing up and walking towards the kitchen, motioning for Tommy to follow.

 

And Tommy does follow, like a stray puppy. He misses his friends, but at least Clay’s here. At least he’s a friend.

 

He really hasn’t heard from his friends in a while, he wonders if they even miss him. Tommy scoffs, clearly not, considering they could just text him and all would be well. There’s no situation they could all collectively be in in which one of them couldn’t shoot Tommy a text. God, even in some of their super fuckin’ dangerous battles someone’s managed to let him know that they won’t be back for dinner. And that doesn’t even begin to factor in where Tubbo and Ranboo could be.

 

He enters the kitchen behind Clay and whips his phone out.

 

To SleepyBoysInc: im really fuckin pissed off actually 

if you got sick of me just tell me

fuck you all

 

To Boo and Bo: i would have appreciated a fuckin text or SOMETHING

    id never do this to you and you know it.

 

To Big Tubs: what happened to being brothers, man?

 

“What’s got your face in a twist?” Clays asks.

 

Tommy quickly turns off his phone and puts it in his pocket.

 

To Big Tubs: what happened to being brothers, man?

 NOT DELIVERED.

 

“Nothin’.” He replies.

 

Clay frowns, “It’s something, you can talk to me.” 

 

Tommy rolls his eyes, “Just… Haven’t seen these guys in a few days and they don’t respond to my fuckin’ texts or anything. And now they’re late here too, it’s like they never fuckin’ wanted me.”

 

Clay frowns and places a firm hand on Tommy’s shoulder, looking into his eyes, “I’m sure they’ll be here, but regardless it’s their loss.”

 

“I guess…” 

 

“And, you still have me. We’re friends, right Tommy?”

 

Tommy ignores the tears welling in his eyes, “Yeah, we’re friends, Clay.”

 

“Good, now I think it’s time for presents.”

 

“Yeah.” Tommy says, half smiling.

 

The other half is ignoring the sinking feeling in his gut.

 

Tommy has learned he cannot trust his gut.

 

 

“Okay,” Tubbo says, scrolling through his computer, “So we know Tommy got dropped off at the apartment, and it was likely around the time that he texted Phil. Now, all the footage is fucked up from like, the entire week, and obviously any sign of Tommy has been removed, but I have one thing that this 404 dickhead doesn’t have. Street knowledge.”

 

“You can read maps?” Ranboo asks.

 

Tubbo sighs, “Not that type of street knowledge. Like- I know the area.”

 

“And?” Techno asks.

 

“And, if you’d give me one fucking second to find the clip…” Tubbo scrolls on his computer before pulling up a frame, “This. Most of the footage from this time has been removed but not this frame. You can see the front of our apartment here, and see how the ground floor light is on?”

 

“Yeah.” Wilbur answers.

 

“Well, it’s only ever on on Friday’s, the day Tommy messaged Phil. And this car, I’ve never seen it before.”

 

“Plus it has no licence plates, that’s not normal.” Phil notes.

 

“Wait,” Wilbur interrupts, “Why only Fridays?”

 

“Oh. Every Friday, Tommy and I rearrange all the furniture in the lobby and play tag in the dark. Pissed the landlord off so he started keeping the lights on on Fridays. Never realised it was us though, but he was paranoid.” Tubbo shrugged.

 

“That’s messed up.” Ranboo shakes his head.

 

Tubbo rolls his eyes, “It was fun. Anyway, during all the frames that the car is here, you can’t see the driver, no matter how much I enhance it, the person's still in the dark.”

 

Wilbur sighs, “So we’re looking for a car with no plates that might possibly have driven Tommy home?”

 

“He totally drove Tommy home.” Ranboo says, leaning over Tubbo’s shoulder and grabbing the mouse, “Look, sure the time is manipulated, but there’s a small skip and you can tell the door is just closing, and there’s a slight glimpse of someone’s sneakers. Tommy’s sneakers.”

 

“How do you know that?” Wilbur asks.

 

“Oh yeah!” Tubbo exclaims, “I didn’t catch that, totally Tommy.”

 

“What the fuck, how do you know ?” Wilbur repeats.

 

Ranboo’s eyes widen, then gloss over, “Tubbo and I drew penises on the back of his shoes and you can clearly see them there.”

 

“Oh.” Wilbur says.

 

Ranboo snaps back to normal, “I need to go lay down.”

 

“You do that, mate.” Phil sighs, “Sorry about him.”

 

Ranboo nods and walks down the hallway into the bedroom.

 

“What have I told you about using your powers on innocent people?” Phil says, crossing his arms in front of his chest and giving Wilbur a pointed look.

 

“It’s bad…” Wilbur huffs, looking at the floor.

 

“I want you to apologise to them when they wake up okay.” 

 

“Yeah, I will.”

 

“So,” Techno says, “You’re sayin’ we just gotta find this car, but we’re failing to see the bigger picture. If they really took Tommy, they probably got rid of the thing.”

 

Tubbo nods, “True, but maybe we can see if anyone knows who owns it. I’ll keep looking through this footage for the car, but you don’t have anyone who’d know that?”

 

Techno thinks for a second, “Yeah… We know some people.”

 

“We’re going to owe them so many favours.” Phil sighs, “But yeah, let’s give them a call.”

 

“Wait- Shouldn’t we like, meet them in person?” Wilbur asks, “If… The Dream team has anything to do with this then they might trace our phone.”

 

“It’s fine.” Tubbo says, “Use your burner phones and I’ll try and establish a secure connection on both ends.”

 

Wilbur sighs, “Yeah, okay.”

 

Techno heads into Phil’s office and grabs one of their burner phones, quickly pressing two numbers that they have on speed dial, while Tubbo plugs the phone into his computer to do his best to ensure it cannot be traced.

 

Soon enough, both of the people on the other end pick up.

 

“Hi?” Niki asks, “What’s going on?”

 

“Yeah, is it important? I’m in the middle of a meeting.” Quackity adds.

 

“Hey guys.” Phil says, “Yeah, it’s important, sorry for pulling you out of your meeting, Quackity.”

 

“Nah,” The man replied, “It’s all good. What do you need?”

 

“Tommy’s missing.” Wilbur says.

 

“Fuck…” Quackity swear, at the same time Niki says, “Oh my gosh, do you know where he could be?”

 

“We do.” Phil says, “But that’s why we need your help. We only have one lead. Last Friday, someone in a black car dropped Tommy back to his old apartment. The CCTV footage has been tampered with by who we can only assume is 404, meaning this could be bad news.”

 

“I’m forwarding you pictures of the car now.” Techno says from the background.

 

“If you know whose car this is, or if any of your people saw this last Friday, or anytime since then, could you let us know?” Phil finishes.

 

There’s a slight pause from the other end, the two mafia bosses looking at the blurry images of the car.

 

“This seems familiar,” Quackity sighs, “I just can’t remember where from.”

 

“Hold on.” Niki says, “Let me quickly talk to someone.”

 

Her line gets put on hold.

 

“I’m sorry I can’t be of more help right now.” Quackity says, “I’ll look and ask around but I haven’t seen Tommy in a while.”

 

“When was the last time you saw him?” Wilbur asks.

 

Quackity thinks for a second, “Not sure when it was, sometimes I give him lifts to the bank. Over a week ago though. Sorry, man.”

 

“It’s oka-”

 

“I’m back.” Niki says.

 

“Hey, Nihachu.” Techno says, “Find anything?”

 

She nods before realising they can’t see her.

 

“Yes,” She says, “One of my ground workers, Puffy. You’ve met her I think. She was out there that night and saw the car at a park near the city. She said she remembers it because it didn’t have plates on. Now, she didn’t see who was talking but she heard the name ‘Clay’.”

 

“Clay.” Phil repeats.

 

“Yes, but she didn’t hear much else because she was headed away from them.”

 

Phil nods, “This is a huge help, thank you so much, Nihachu.”

 

“Anything for Tommy.” She assures.

 

“We owe you both big time.” Wilbur tells them, “If you need anything, give us a call.”

 

“No problem.” Quackity says, “It’s for Tommy. All we want is to know he’s safe.”

 

“It’s true.” Niki agrees, “Let us know as soon as you find out where he is, and if you need our help, we’ll be there.”

 

“Thank you.” Techno says, “We will.”

 

“Bye, mates.” Phil says, hanging up.

 

 The three stare down at the burner phone for a second, each soaking in the information they’d received.

 

“You know,” Tubbo eventually speaks up, “If you’d told me he had a Facebook it would have made this whole process easier.

 

“What?” The three of them say at the same time.

 

“Yeah.” Tubbo says, “I was reverse image searching and I found his Facebook. He’s only friends with one person.”

 

“Who?” Phil asks.

 

“Clay Greene.”

 

 

“They’re not coming, are they?” Tommy asks.

 

Clay looks over at him, frowning, “I’m sorry, Tommy.”

 

Tommy crosses his arms and brings his knees to his chest, “I should have known.”

 

And he believes it. 

 

For so long he’d been caught up in this fantasy he’d forgotten all about his real life. The one where he could only rely on himself, and sometimes one other person. The life where he had to lie and cheat and steal in order to get by. He’d gotten too comfortable with the feeling of being loved, of having a roof over his head and his heart in his hands, and look where it had gotten him- sitting on some strangers longue with a happy birthday sign falling off the doorway.

 

All Tommy tried to be was enough, and yet he was shown over and over again that he wasn’t. He was nothing but another background character in someone else’s story.

 

“Tommy?” Clay asks.

 

Tommy looks over at him.

 

“Do you want me to invite my friends over? We can have cake.”

 

Tommy just shrugs.

 

“Okay.” Clay says, stepping out of the room for a moment.

 

Tommy stares out the window into the darkness. The sun had set an hour ago, but it feels like mere seconds. Turns out time goes quickly when you’re lost in your own head. 

 

Because despite how angry Tommy is, despite how hard reality has it, despite all of it, Tommy’s heart still misses his family. 

 

“They’re on their way.” Clay tells Tommy, walking back in, “Any minute now.”

 

“That’s nice.” Tommy says.

 

“Yeah, they’re good friends.” Clay smiles.

 

Tommy looks out the window again.

 

The doorbell rings.

 

Tommy furrows his brows. Time works in strange ways.

 

“I’ll get that.” Clay says, standing up and giving Tommy a smile before heading through the kitchen to the door.

 

Tommy sighs and sits up, if he’s going to meet people, he may as well try and look interested.

 

Even though he’s not interested.

 

He’s really not.

 

No matter how appealing the prospect of friendship is, the looming knowledge that his own friends didn’t want him is still there.

 

But he just has to push through.

 

“Tommy,” Clay says, “Meet my friends.”

 

Tommy looks up.

 

No fucking way .” Tommy gapes, his mouth hanging open.

 

“Hi, Tommy.” Sapnap says, ducking his head.

 

George waves and smiles at him.

 

“No way. No fucking way. You’ve got to be fucking kidding me! Clay- this bitch tried to kill me and, honestly so did this dickhead and, and…”

 

Tommy looks at Clay’s smiling face.

 

It clicks.

 

“Oh.”

 

Tommy backs up, taking deep breaths, his bottom lip wobbling.

 

“You- you fucking liar!” Tommy yells.

 

“Tommy,” Clay says, taking a step towards him, “Don’t be scared, I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

Tommy scoffs, “Oh, I am not scared of you, Dream .”

 

He makes sure to spit out the last word like it’s poison. 

 

Dream laughs, shaking his head, “Oh, don’t be like this, Tommy. We’re friends! I mean come on. You’re really going to judge me just because society thinks I’m a villain ? Would a villain throw you a party just because he cares? No… No he wouldn’t. Stop looking at me like that, Tommy. I only want what’s best for you.”


“Fuck you.” Tommy replies, hands curling into fists and tears welling in his eyes.

 

Dream moves towards Tommy with open arms, and though Tommy wants to, he doesn’t move back, he doesn’t even flinch. Instead, he lets the top ranked villain wrap his arms around him while wet sobs fall from Tommy’s mouth.

 

He hasn’t cried in a long time.

 

Not like this.

 

“We’re friends, Tommy. Don’t be scared.”

 

“I’m- I’m not scared.” Tommy hiccups.

 

Dream frowns. 

 

He’s telling the truth. He’s not scared.

 

Why isn’t he scared?

 

Dream lets go and looks at Tommy- he’s never looked weaker.

 

“You’re going to stay with us for a while.” Dream decides, letting a blank grin creep onto his face once again.

 

Tommy shakes his head, “I just wanna go back to my apartment. Please just take me there.”

 

“Dream,” Sapnap speaks up, “Maybe we should-”

 

“No.” Dream says firmly, shooting Sapnap a glare, “We can bring your things to you, but you’re not going anywhere.”

 

Tommy looks up at Dream, and despite his tear blurred vision, he can still see the smile on the man's face, “Why not?”

 

“Because we’re friends, Tommy. And as a friend I know what’s best for you, and the best thing right now is to make sure you don’t go back to the people that hurt you.”

 

“You won’t hurt me?” Tommy asks.

 

“No,” Dream says.

 

“Not unless you give him a reason to.” George adds, chuckling and sitting down on the lounge.

 

“I won’t give you a reason to.” Tommy affirms.

 

He doesn't know what to think, but Dream has a point. He went through all of this effort to try and make Tommy’s day special, and no-one turned up, he can’t be that bad.

 

Right?

 

“Good, Tommy.” Dream says, wrapping an arm around him and leading him back to the couch, “I’m glad you’re so accepting about this whole thing.”

 

“Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” Tommy asks.

 

“You wouldn’t have kept talking to me if I did.” Dream explains.

 

Tommy shrugs, he guesses that’s true.

 

He’s a supervillain after all.

 

And his friends were heroes. 

 

Or… Old friends.

 

He doesn’t know.

 

Tommy looks up and meets Sapnap’s eyes.

 

He’s giving him a sad look.

 

But Tommy doesn’t need pity- He looks away.

 

“Dream, is there still cake?” George asks.

 

Dream nods enthusiastically, “Yeah! Let’s have cake, I got your favourite, Tommy. Oreo cheesecake.”

 

Tommy gives him a smile, “I like the taste of capitalism and trademarks.”

 

“You’re weird.” George says.

 

“You tried to kill me by making me break down in the middle of nowhere.” Tommy replies.

 

“Fair.” George shrugs.

 

They all head into the kitchen where Dream gets the cake out of the fridge and places it in front of Tommy, lighting the candles on the cake.

 

“Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday dear Tommy… Happy Birthday to you!” They sing in unharmonised unison.

 

Tommy chuckles, closing his eyes and blowing out the candles.

 

“Did you make a wish?” Dream asks.

 

“Yeah.” Tommy replies.

 

“What did you wish for?”

 

Tommy shakes his head, “I can’t tell you that, or it won't come true.”

 

But Tommy can’t tell them that he wishes that his story played out another way.

 

Because now, he’s surrounded by villains who could kill him at any second, and yet Tommy isn’t afraid of dying, because he knows everyone will.

 

No, he’s not scared, instead he has a deep longing for a future he knows he will never see. One with Christmas dinners around a long wooden table; arguing with Wilbur over the salt and pepper shakers, sitting with Techno as he reads about the socioeconomic state of the the world, throwing food at Tubbo when Phil isn’t looking, and laughing with Ranboo at the mash potato left in Tubbo’s hair. This future with a family he thought loved him.

 

Too bad they got sick of him. 

 

Guess it was destined to happen.

 

So while Tommy doesn’t believe in miracles, he doesn't dare tell anyone about his wish, because maybe if he wants hard enough, he’ll see that future.

 

But for now…

 

Well.

 

At least he has Dream.

 

 

“Hi, Ranboo.” The voice says.

 

Ranboo knows that voice.

 

“Dream!”

 

Dream smiles.

 

He thinks.

 

Ranboo cannot see anything.

 

Oh.

 

Now they can. 

 

There’s Dream! His friend.

 

Their friend with a mask standing with a shadow in this room.

 

“What is this room?” Ranboo says out loud.

 

Dream laughs.

 

“A room. A very safe room.” Dream replies.

 

Safe.

 

“Is it real?” Ranboo asks.

 

The room is becoming lighter. 

 

He can see so much.

 

“Yes.” Dream replies, “I need you to do something for me.”

 

Yes! Dream is his friend and they will do what they need to do for friends.

 

The room is so bright.

 

Dream has 10 fingers.

 

So does the person behind him.

 

“Tommy.” Ranboo says.

 

“What about Tommy?” Dream asks.

 

“He’s here.” Ranboo says, pointing to the person behind Dream, “He’s sleeping.”

 

The room is dark.

 

They can only see Dream’s mask.

 

“Get me into Tommy’s apartment.” Dream commands.

 

Apartment.

 

“Which one?” Ranboo asks.

 

He wouldn’t want to go to the wrong one.

 

It’s so hot in here.

 

Where’s Tommy?

 

“The- What? The gross one.” Dream scoffs, “You’re better than this, Ranboo.”

 

Ranboo frowns.

 

Dream is angry.

 

He doesn’t want to make Dream angry.

 

“I am better than this.” Ranboo repeats.

 

“Take me there, now.” Dream growls.

 

Okay.

 

Ranboo frowns and thinks about the apartment.

 

It is not a gross apartment.

 

It has Tubbo and Tommy and…


Tommy.

 

“You can go now.” Dream says.

 

Oh!

 

They didn’t even realise.

 

The two of them are in the apartment.

 

It is chilly.

 

But it is a normal chilly.

 

“Go?” Ranboo asks.

 

“Yeah, go.” Dream says, “I don’t need you here.”

 

Oh.

 

“Where do I go?” Ranboo asks.

 

Dream sighs and clenches his fists.

 

Oh no. He’s angry.

 

“Anywhere! Back to where you were. Just go!”

 

Ranboo goes.

 

Back to the dark light hot cold building.

 

Tommy.

 

He takes a step forward.

 

Tommy?

 

“Tommy.”

 

They can feel Tommy is there.

 

Time is strange.

 

Suddenly, or maybe not, the room is very bright.

 

The door is open.

 

And Ranboo wakes up.

 

 

“Oh my god.” Ranboo gasps, sitting up, “Oh. My. God.”

 

 

Tommy sighs, laying in his bed in the room Dream made up for him.

 

It’s a nice room, he really cannot complain.

 

There’s a lot of space, and the duvet is comfortable and he has soft and hard pillows.

 

Truely, Tommy is living the life.

 

He thinks, at least.

 

And Dream has a cat, Patches.

 

Patches is no Henry.

 

Tommy really misses Henry.

 

It is the best cat ever.

 

Tommy yawns.

 

“Knock, knock.” Dream says, slowly pushing open the door.

 

Tommy half rolls over and looks at him, “Yeah?”

 

Dream enters the room and sits at the end of his bed, “I just wanted to remind you again, you have no reason to be scared of me.”

 

Tommy’s mind is fuzzy, he’s tired.

 

“Why do you keep talkin’ about fear… ‘M not scared.”

 

Dream shrugs, “Some things just come naturally to people… Art, music, dance. Mine’s fear. I’ve always known fear.”

 

Tommy hums, closing his eyes, “Mine’s love, I think. Love has always come naturally to me.”

 

Dream nods, “I know.”

 

Tommy’s asleep, and Dream shakes his head. He’s going to be harder to crack, but now he’s committed himself.

 

There’s no coming back now.

 

“Goodnight, Tommy.” Dream says, standing up and leaving the room, only glancing back at the kid once, “Happy Birthday.”

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Throw a Birthday Party (and long for your friends in the process)

 

  1. Wake up in this strangers house (AGAIN!)
  2. Turns out it’s your actual birthday
  3. Have a party planned for you
  4. Wait for your friends to come
  5. Wait
  6. Wait
  7. Wait
  8. When they don’t come, invite this stranger’s your friend’s friends instead
  9. Find out your new friend is the top ranked supervillain because of course they are!
  10. Miss your old friends.
  11. Go to sleep.

Notes:

hey everyone! im backkkkkk- thank you for reading :) we're really in the endgame now... who's reading?

there's a couple of little things i wanna talk about so if u could take some time to read these notes that would be amazing!

1- id rlly like to thank @sp00ky_here on tiktok because honestly, the amount of traction that you've bought to this fic has been amazing and i cannot be more appreciative. i'd suggest everyone go check out their page, heaps and heaps of amazing sbi suggestions and cool art there!

2- obviously i have the end of this fic planned out, would you guys like it if i update the ending tags now or wait until it's out? it would just mean you know the vibes of the ending... otherwise tension is also good! up to y'all

3- if you're on twitter, you know there is some pretty serious allegations coming out at the moment, but finishing this fic is something i am pretty set on doing, and i hope you can all understand separating this character from the person, as we always have tried to do, but if not, that is completely valid. if you've been effected or triggered by the situation, remember you are valid and can always reach out to people for help <3

4- there won't be anymore updates until november, i'm currently taking my final exams! but... in saying that, it means no more school after october, and i am really hoping to finish this fic in november!

thank you all for the support on this, it's genuinely been the highlight of my life since i've started writing. i love you all so so so much.

as always, comments and kudos appreciated!

Chapter 14: TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Have a Good Night’s Sleep (and shift realities in the process)

Summary:

A simple fact of life is that livestock can never become butchers.

They shouldn’t even try.

Afterall, they don’t have thumbs and therefore can’t use knives.

Tommy is livestock.

This house is his pen and he’s eating the grass that Dream gives him, fattening him up and trying to make him happy so there’s no stress in his body when he eventually kills him.

If there’s stress, then the meat isn’t as good, it’s tough and chewy.

No one wants tough meat.

And no one wants Tommy.

Notes:

cw// derealisation

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ranboo awakes with a gasp.

 

They sit up, head throbbing, and press a hand to their head in a desperate attempt to keep the dream in his memory.

 

Oh God.

 

Dream has Tommy.

 

Dream has Tommy, and Ranboo knows where they are.

 

Oh God.

 

He knows.

 

 

Tommy wakes up.

 

He’s still in his room at Dream’s house and he’s still so unsure of who he can trust but at least he’s still in the same place.

 

Tommy blinks into the darkness, and blinks again.

 

Something is just not entirely right.

 

The room is too dark and he’s under the covers but he’s too cold. Everything is just off.

 

Maybe it’s all in his head, he had a big night after all. 

 

His head still throbs from the myriad of tears that rushed down his cheeks until he eventually tired himself out and went to sleep.

 

But maybe not? Maybe something is just wrong.

 

But Dream wouldn’t hurt him… Dream is his friend, he threw him a birthday party!

 

Tommy’s eyes begin to adjust to the room and as he takes it in, he understands why it’s off.

 

It’s not the room he fell asleep in.

 

Well, it is- He has the same duvet covers and the room is the same size, but it’s decorated just like the apartment that he and Tubbo shared for so long.

 

“What?” Tommy mumbles into the empty air.

 

It’s still so dark in the room, and Tommy leans over to check the clock on the bedside table. It’s muscle memory, knowing that to his left the small silver clock would be ticking away, counting the seconds that they’re alive.

 

But it’s not ticking.

 

Tommy picks up the clock and further inspects it. There’s no ticking at all.

 

Time isn’t moving, the clock isn’t ticking, and everything seems far to still.

 

He should ask Dream to get him a new clock- Tommy doesn’t like being in the dark about what time it is.

 

Even in the depths of the night, knowing time is still passing is a soothing thought, it means things are changing. That there are new beginnings.

 

Tommy creeps out of bed and to the door, yet even the floorboards which normally creek under his weight don’t let out a whisper. 

 

Everything is static. Noise and air are static. 


So is his foggy brain.

 

Tommy tiptoes out of the room and down the hallway to where he knows Dream sleeps, and yet despite his attempts to be quiet, Tommy has a nagging feeling that even if he stomped through the halls, there wouldn’t be a peep. 

 

Tommy takes one step after another down the hall and reaches for the handle of Dreams room

 

Dream, his new best friend, who would never forget his birthday, and who is going to be his best friend for life.

 

Tommy is completely okay with that fact. 

 

But before he can grasp the handle, an arm reaches out and grabs him, suddenly spinning Tommy around to face the figure.

 

Sapnap, wide eyed, holds a finger to his lip in a shushing motion.

 

Tommy goes to open his mouth, but realises that the best thing he can do is comply.

 

He said he wouldn’t give Dream any reason to be scary, and Tommy is surprisingly good at complying. 

 

Not that anyone would know it now, but during desperate times, following the rules is what got Tommy and Tubbo out of a lot of trouble. 

 

Tommy looks back into Sapnap’s panicked eyes that keep switching between looking at him and at the door behind him.

 

With his finger still to his lips, Sapnap leans in very close to Tommy, now focusing all his attention onto him.

 

“I need you to listen to me carefully, Tommy.” Sapnap says in a barely audible whisper. If it weren’t for the deafening silence around them, Tommy would unlikely be able to hear a word he was saying.

 

“Are you listening?” Sapnap asks, and Tommy gives him a quick nod, “Good.”


Sapnap takes a deep breath, Tommy can feel it on his ear. It’s almost like he’s preparing himself for whatever he’s about to say.

 

“I can’t tell you everything, but I need you to look down.”

 

Tommy hesitates. Look down?

“Tommy, look down.” Sapnap repeats, urgently.

 

Tommy does. But he doesn’t know what or why or what ‘everything’ is.

 

Down is completely normal.

 

The floor, Tommy’s socked feet, his legs, pyjama pants and shirt, his arms, hands, fingers.

 

His fingers… They’re there.

 

Kinda.

 

Ranboo had once told Tommy that the best way to know if you’re dreaming or not is to see whether you can count your fingers. If you can count all 10, then you’re probably awake. 

 

Tommy furrows his brows and holds his hands out in front of him, trying to count his fingers.

 

1… 2… 3… 4… And he loses track.

 

No matter how hard he tries to count his fingers, they seem to be endlessly shifting- But he knows that no matter how much he counts them, he’ll never reach 10, because there’s definitely not 10 of them there.

 

Oh God.

 

Oh fucking God.

 

“It’s not real.” Tommy whispers to Sapnap, but the man is gone. 

 

Tommy didn’t see him leave.

 

But none of this is real.

 

He’s dreaming.

 

And so is Dream.

 

Tommy clenches his fists and turns around, swiftly opening the door to Dream’s room and striding in there, still not making a noise. 

 

Tommy stands over Dream’s sleeping body, and has only one instinctual reaction.

 

He raises his arm and slaps Dream in the face. 

 

Hard.

 

Unfortunately, Tommy doesn’t get to hear the satisfying thwap ring out because there’s still nothing but static.

 

“George?” Dream asks, sitting up half dazed, holding onto his cheek which will likely have a red hand mark appearing any second.

 

Tommy scoffs, “Not George.”

 

It takes a second, but as soon as Dream registers that it’s Tommy, it’s like every piece of white noise that he had been missing roars to life around him and Tommy claps his hands over his ears while he adjusts to the normalcy of it. 

 

Dream furrows his brows at him, “Why are you here, Tommy? I’m trying to sleep. You should be asleep too.”

 

“What the fuck did you do?” Tommy growls, hands slowly coming down from his ears to curl into fists at his side, “Why isn’t my fuckin’ clock working, why didn’t the floorboards creek and what did you do to my fuckin’ brain?”

 

Dream rolls his eyes, “I don’t know what you mean, Tommy. Go to bed.”

 

Tommy slaps Dream again, “You know what I mean, Dream. I trusted you and you’re fuckin with my head! Everything was static and I was so confused, Dream. So fuckin’ confused. And then- then my fingers weren’t there and I know you’ve done something. Where the fuck am I?”

 

Dream sighs and stretches his arms, as though he’s only now waking up.

 

“Fine.” Dream eventually says, “You got me.”

 

What?

 

Tommy blinks, looking at the man confused. 

 

“What?” Dream chuckles, now sitting over the side of the bed, “You caught me. Good job.”

 

“I…” Tommy shakes his head, “I don’t understand.”

 

Dream tuts and turns to look at Tommy, “You caught me, Tommy. You’re right. I am doing something to your head, but I’m a supervillain, can you really blame me? It’s in my blood and bones. I’m always going to try to be the worst version of myself I can be, and honestly? I don’t regret it one bit. So yeah, I’m messing with your head. In fact, everything you think you know isn’t real. All of this? The air you're breathing, the bed you're sleeping on, the weather, the time- All of it’s me! If I didn’t want you to walk you wouldn’t be able to. Trust me, Tommy, it’s easier this way. Getting you here in your world would have been far too tricky. So instead, I brought you into mine. And, God- You almost got me once or twice, in fact, I’m surprised you didn’t figure it out sooner. But it doesn’t matter, Tommy. Because there’s nothing you can do about it. You can’t control your dreams… And you certainly can’t control your nightmares.”

 

Tommy’s breath comes out shaky, “So we were never friends?”

 

“Oh, Tommy.” Dream shakes his head, “We’re best friends. And we will be… For life.”

 

Fuck no.


Without even thinking, Tommy turns on his heel and bolts out of the room.

 

He doesn’t know where he’s running to- He doesn’t have anywhere he can go, not really.

 

But Tommy knows if he starts to run, he can keep running until his lungs collapse.

 

Running down the stairs, Tommy realises there’s only one feasible exit point, especially now that he can hear the starkly identifiable footsteps chasing behind him.

 

The window.

 

So, he crashes through it, just like he had before.

 

But, this time, instead of landing on the street outside, he ends up right back where he woke up.

 

The bedroom.

 

His bedroom.

 

And Dream is standing there, with a shit eating grin on his face, laughing.

 

“Why the fuck are you laughing?” Tommy exclaims, frantically.

 

Dream takes a small step forward, and Tommy immediately responds with a step back, “Because, I haven’t played catch in a long time, Tommy. And I’m having fun!”

 

“You need therapy, freak.” Tommy says, his words wavering, no matter how much he tries to stop it from happening.

 

Dream’s grin widens again, like a blood-thirsty shark, “Are you scared, Toms?”

 

“That’s not my name.” Tommy hisses. 

 

And sure, maybe he should be scared, but more than anything he’s angry.

 

Fear is a strong emotion, but Tommy has learned the hard way that it isn’t powerful. Fear can claw at your skin and dig into your brain and freeze your blood, but anger? Anger controls your bones and brain in a sudden red frenzy- And power is all about control.

 

When Tommy first got thrown onto the street, he was scared- God, he was no older than six and had to fend for himself. And he almost died, he almost died a million times over because he was terrified. But he was not just scared, he was furious. He knew that this wasn’t the life he deserved and that made Tommy realise that he was born with a roaring flame in his heart that he would put to good use. And he did.

 

Whenever Tommy felt like giving up, he’d pour gasoline on his flame and watch it erupt- And that fire would turn into a place to sleep, or some food from an outside bin… Or his best friend, eventually.

 

So sure, Tommy could be scared, or he could do exactly what he wanted to do and bitch slap the fuck out of the villain in front of him.

 

Tommy takes a step forward, and another, and another, and raises his arm and-

 

“You’re not a hero, Tommy!” Dream smiles, “Don’t try to be one.”

 

Tommy tilts his head, slowly letting a matching smile creep onto his face, “You’re right. I’m not.”

 

In a flash, Tommy’s other hand darts to Dream’s pocket, and swiftly grabs his phone out of it. Being a street kid means that you get good at sleight of hand, and though he hasn’t been one for a while, an old dog never forgets its tricks.

 

Or however that saying goes, Tommy doesn’t really know.

 

With the phone in hand, Tommy runs down the stairs again in a futile attempt to escape, possibly out the window again. 

 

But Tommy can’t hear footsteps behind him just yet, so instead he takes the moment to actually use the phone, opening it, (Why doesn’t Dream have a password?) and opening the phone app.

 

But then he falters.

 

Tommy only knows one number by heart.

 

“Please work, please work.” He mumbles to himself, pressing the numbers.

 

The phone lets out two clear rings before the screen goes black.

 

“Sorry,” A voice pipes up, “Bosses orders.”

 

Tommy looks up from the phone to see George standing in the doorway, awkwardly giving him a wave.

 

“Who were you trying to call?” George asks.

 

“Pizza Hut.”

 

“Why?”

 

“‘Cause.”

 

George nods, understanding, “Well, the phone won’t work anymore and I’m gonna go back to bed. Night.”

 

Back to bed? Tommy realises he doesn’t even know what time it is, he was so focused on making a phone call that he didn’t think about registering the time. 

 

Tommy sighs, sitting down on the lounge- Do phone calls even work in dreams? He doesn’t understand the physics behind them, but surely there’d have to be some aspect of realism in them.

 

But what does he know?

 

Tommy looks longingly at the window, it isn’t even broken despite his previous attempt to escape. He laughs.

 

Tommy just laughs.

 

Because what else can you do when you’re trapped in a dream you can’t wake up from?

 

He laughs because he’s tired, and alone despite the others inhabiting this space, and all he wants to do right now is watch a stupid movie with his friends, or piss off his manager- or fuck it, Tommy would take being chased into a trashcan if it meant that he would be home.

 

Tommy laughs, a deep, belly laugh.

 

He keeps laughing until tears brim his eyes and he can feel that his chuckles are about to be replaced by sobs and he laughs and he laughs and-

 

“What’s so funny?” someone asks.

 

Tommy jumps, wiping his eyes and whipping his head around to the noise.

 

“What the fuck, man? Who even are you?” Tommy exclaims, slightly horrified at the intruder.

 

“I’m-”

 

“Oh my god,” Tommy says, “Are you a figment of my imagination? You totally are. Fuck, I’m going crazy. Wait- Wil was sayin’... What was it? A sleep paralysised demon?”

 

“Paralysis.”

 

“You’re a demon? Aw man, this is shit. Everything is shit.” Tommy huffs, sinking further into the lounge.

 

“I’m not a demon. I’m Karl.” The not-demon replies.

 

“Oh.” Tommy says, “Hi. I’m still suspicious of you.”

 

“Fair.” Karl shrugs, “Anyway, do you know where Dream is?”

 

Tommy ignores his question, instead studying the man in front of him, “Why do I know you?”

 

“Oh!” Karl beams at him, “I saw you in a grocery store one day and then I tried to run you off the road, sorry about that! Anyway, Dream?”

 

“That was you! Holy shit, no sweat, big man. That chase let me break so many road rules.” Tommy smiles, reminiscing about that day with Wilbur. It was seriously some of his best driving to date, “Why do you care about Dream?”

 

“Right, I’m just going to tell him that you’re friends with the heroes- I had an inkling but now I know… So, is he in his room or?”

 

“Why the fuck would I tell you that?” Tommy exclaims.

 

“I- I don’t know, to be nice? ” Karl responds.

 

“You’re going to spill what is arguably my biggest secret ever and you want me to be nice.” Tommy says.

 

“Yes.”

 

“No!”

 

“Come on.” Karl whines, “Please.”

 

“How about you don’t tell him.” Tommy says.

 

Karl scoffs, “Why wouldn’t I?”

 

Tommy pauses for a second. He needs to think of something good. Something good enough to convince an obviously close friend of the villains to not rat him out on the spot.

 

Tommy’s gaze drops to the phone in his hand, and it hits him.

 

Not literally this time.

 

“Do you like pizza?” Tommy asks.

 

“Uh, yeah.” Karl replies, “Who doesn’t?”

 

“I’ll get you a Pizza Hut sponsorship.” Tommy tells him, “Free pizza for life.”

 

Karl’s eyes widen, “That’s-”

 

“What’s all this yelling about?” 

 

Tommy and Karl both turn to the noise, seeing Dream himself come down the stairs.

 

“Karl?” Dream asks, “What are you doing here?”

 

Tommy frantically looks back at Karl, and Karl glances back at him. Tommy hopes the pleading look in his eye is enough to get Karl to accept his offer, because he has an inkling that if Dream truly knew who his friends were, he’d have no chance at escape.

 

“I have something to tell you.” Karl says, looking away from Tommy and back at Dream.

 

“Fuck.” Tommy whispers to himself.

 

Karl takes a deep breath, “You need to stop changing the Netflix password.”

 

Fuck?

 

Tommy lets himself smile for a second, he owes him one.

 

“What the fuck?” Dream groans, “You can’t just appear in my dreamscape whenever you want!”

 

“You think it’s easy?” Karl snorts, “It’s hard enough hoping through time, let alone realities. If it wasn’t urgent then I wouldn’t be here!”

 

“The Netflix password was urgent?”

 

“You weren’t answering my texts! I have like 20 shows I’m trying to catch up on.”

 

Dream sighs and runs his hands through his hair, “I’ll text it to you, it’s too hard to spell.”

 

That’s when Tommy pipes up, “Are you one of those twats that use the auto generated passwords?”

 

Dream’s icy gaze shoots towards him, “They’re efficient, okay? Get off my back.”

 

Dream huffs and turns around, walking back up the stairs.

 

Well, that was easy to get rid of him.

 

Pussy can’t take an insult.

 

They don’t call him ‘Tommy Hardest-Man-Alive Innit’ for nothing.

 

Karl turns back to him, “I expect that sponsorship as soon as you get out of here.”

 

Tommy nods, “Yes sir.”

 

“Good.” Karl smiles, walking to the front door.

 

“Hey!” Tommy calls out after him, “Can’t you just take me with you?”

 

Karl gives Tommy a sad look, the same one he’s seen Sapnap looking at him with, “I can’t. As much as I’d like to, it’s not my place to interfere. You’re on your own with this one.”

 

Tommy nods, and watches as Karl walks out the door and closes it behind him.

 

And Karl’s right.

 

Tommy really is on his own for this one.

 

All alone.

 

Again.

 

 

“Don’t trip, don’t trip.” Ranboo mumbles to himself, running down the stairs to where he is sure everyone will be.

 

The last few days have presented Ranboo with the same scene. Tubbo, sitting in front of his computer at the dinner table, tapping away on his laptop, and when someone tries to talk to him, he shoos them away, insisting he’s doing important work. Phil moves between the kitchen bench, where he’s making an endless amount of phone calls, and his office, where Ranboo can only assume he’s doing the same thing, just with more colourful language. Techno, when home, walked around with his fists curled and a far off look in his eye, he talked exclusively to Phil, and only in hushed tones… Ranboo didn’t take his chances around him, it seemed like Techno wanted destruction at all costs. And Wilbur, he didn’t talk to anyone- He just sat with this far off look in his eye, like he was mourning, somehow this was more frightening than Techno, destruction is less permanent than death after all. 

 

Phil’s eyes glance up to where Ranboo is coming down the stairs, “Hey mate, how’d you sleep?”

 

Ranboo doesn’t have time for silly questions, “I know where Tommy is.”

 

A tense silence cuts over the room, as four pairs of eyes land on Ranboo.

 

“Uh- I know where Tommy is?”

 

“We heard you the first time, Boo.” Tubbo says, slowly, “I- We need more information.”

 

“I had this dream-”

 

“Real reliable source.” Wilbur cuts on.

 

Phil gives him a warning look, and Wilbur shuts his mouth, “Keep going, Ranboo.”

 

Ranboo nods, composing himself as he tries to remember everything he can tell them before the memory disappears, “I think I’ve been having dreams and forgetting them, and I think those dreams are about… Dream. I know it sounds silly but I know Dream has him and I think I know where- Well, not really. I know what the place looks like but I don’t know where it actually is. I- I would need help pinpointing the location. Normally, I’d just ask Tommy because he knows everywhere but…”

 

Ranboo trails off and looks up at the people staring at him. All of their faces are hard to read, but there’s a visibly communal buzz. 

 

Afterall, it’s the best lead they’ve had all this time.

 

“But why did Dream come to you?” Tubbo finally asks.

 

Ranboo pauses. He had been so good with remembering things so far. But as he searches for the answer he knows is there, he just keeps drawing blanks.


“I don’t know.” They admit, “I think it’s been happening for a while but- What is his power again? Because I think he’s been making me forget.”

 

“He can put people to sleep.” Techno says, “Has he been putting the kid to sleep?”

 

Phil sighs, “Maybe, and then coming to them in dreams and…”

 

“It’s not that he hasn’t been using his powers recently, it’s that he’s been making his victims forget.” Wilbur finishes the thought.

 

“Fuck.” Techno says, turning around and walking out the door.

 

“Techno!” Phil calls after him, to no avail.

 

Ranboo’s breath is shaky. It was one thing to have assumptions about what was happening to him, but it was another thing to have those suspicions confirmed by the highest ranked heroes in their city.

 

“It’s going to be fine, Boo.” Tubbo says, interrupting Ranboo’s thoughts.

 

Ranboo gives him a pointed look, “Are you okay?”

 

Tubbo shrugs, “I’ve gotta be, boss man. I’m not going to be any help to Tommy if I’m here freaking out, am I?”

 

Ranboo shakes their head, “I guess not.”

 

The front door suddenly slams back open and Techno walks in with his phone in hand.

 

“We have reinforcements.” He smirks, a deadly look in his eye.

 

“Hello!” “Hey guys.” “Hi!” “Hello.” “Uh- Hey.” “Who’s there?” “Hey.” A chorus of voices all ring out at the same time, completely overlapping each other to the point where it’s actually impossible to make out who’s on the phone, therefore prompting Wilbur to ask-

 

“Who’s on the phone?”

 

“Uh-” Techno says, looking down at the phone and reading off his contacts list, “Niki, Quackity, BBH, Skeppy, Jack and Chef from the Pizza Place, and Puffy.

 

“That’s a highly dangerous list of people,” Tubbo points out, “You do know that.”

 

“Why are Tommy’s coworkers on the call?” Phil asks.

 

Techno shrugs, “Civilians know the city.”

 

“What about a privacy breach?” Wilbur asks, “They don’t get paid enough to not rat us out to the villains.”

 

“That’s classist.” Jack’s voice rings out.

 

Techno chuckles, “You just gotta take my word for it.”

 

“You threatened them, didn’t you?” Phil sighs.

 

Okay , avoiding that, we had something to do, Ranboo?”

 

Ranboo nods, “Tommy was sitting in a like, a warehouse kinda place- And I know that doesn’t mean much it was abandoned, and I walked out the door and there was almost nothing around, just a big car park. It seemed so familiar, like we had all been there before. Inside all that was in there was a big crate, that was all I saw.”



BadBoyHalo’s voice rings out, “I’m sending a complete list of all warehouses on the outskirts of town, all the ones in the city centre have other buildings right next door- No huge car parks.”

 

“Oh!” Skeppy adds, “Take out the Big Man’s Man warehouse, I got an order delivered from there last week, it wouldn’t be abandoned.” 

 

A ding comes through on everyone’s phones, and they all take them out to start looking at the list.

 

“There’s like 50 warehouses on here!” Wilbur exclaims, “Why do we have so many warehouses?”

 

“I can try and run a scan for any active warehouses to eliminate them.” Tubbo suggests.

 

“Only like 5 of these have expansive enough car parks for them to be memorable.” Chef says.

 

Jacks makes a noise of agreement, “No use going to the ones with smaller car parks, wait, I’ll send you the ones we think it could be.”

 

Another ding comes through, and everyone opens the new list.

 

“Okay,” Phil says, “7, that’s more manageable.”

 

Puffy speaks up next, “Hey, Ranboo. You said there was only one crate inside. Any logos on it?”

 

Ranboo thinks for a second, trying to conjure the memory, “No logo, but there was a giant ‘M’ burned into the side.”

 

Niki gasps, “I know where it is, that's our old warehouse. We kept one crate in it to prove it’s still active.”

 

“What’s the ‘M’ stand for?” Ranboo asks.

 

“Mafia.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Thank you all,” Phil says, “We’re going to head down there, we’ll update you if-”

 

“When.” Techno corrects.

 

Phil sighs, “We’ll update you when we find him.”

 

There’s a chorus of ‘thank you’ and ‘good luck’ as everyone hangs up.

 

Everyone besides Niki and Quackity.

 

“We’re going too.” Quackity says.

 

Phil shakes his head, “We can’t put you in danger like that.”

 

Quackity sighs, “We don’t have to go in, but if you need to get Tommy out, we’re going to be there. We’ll wait in the car for extraction if you guys can’t get away.”

 

There’s a silence as the three heroes have a silent conversation, which ends in Phil sighing, “Okay, mate. We’ll see you both there.”

 

 

A simple fact of life is that livestock can never become butchers.

 

They shouldn’t even try.

 

Afterall, they don’t have thumbs and therefore can’t use knives.

 

Tommy is livestock.

 

This house is his pen and he’s eating the grass that Dream gives him, fattening him up and trying to make him happy so there’s no stress in his body when he eventually kills him.

 

If there’s stress, then the meat isn’t as good, it’s tough and chewy.

 

No one wants tough meat.

 

And no one wants Tommy.

 

At least that’s what he thinks as he’s curled up on the lounge with Patches, Dream’s cat in his arms.

 

She’s no Henry.

 

Tommy is alone.

 

He had tried so hard to not be alone throughout his life. He’d made sure he was a good friend to Tubbo, he smiled at people on the street so they’d smile back, and finally he’d managed to somehow make friends with people that seemed to actually want him in their lives, and now it was all gone.

 

It was probably his fault- Most things are.


Sure, Dream took him, but no one had come to get him yet. None of his friends had even bothered coming to look for him, so he was just alone.

 

They could have responded to a text.

 

But they’ve probably blocked his number by now.

 

Tubbo has Ranboo, and the heroes have each other.

 

Just like it was meant to be.

 

And that’s okay.

 

Tommy’s okay with being alone.

 

Or as alone as he can be living under the same roof as 3 others.

 

And fuck the walls feel hollow. 

 

At least when he lived with Tubbo there was always laughter, or a TV running in the background, or someone would leave their jacket on the floor.

 

Signs of life, everywhere. Life, and more importantly love. 

 

Butchers cannot love their livestock. It makes their jobs too difficult.

 

That’s all Tommy is, difficult.

 

“But I’ve got you.” Tommy whispers to Patches, “Soon we’ll be good friends. I promise.”

 

But still, Tommy is completely and utterly lonesome.

 

Until, in a single moment, the world tilts.

 

In the second moment, Dream appears in the living room.

 

And in the third, he smirks.

 

“Seems like some people have come for you, Tommy. Who would they be?”

 

Tommy shoots up, scaring Patches off his lap.

 

Dream tuts at him and picks her up, “Surely it’s not your little friends… What are their names again, Ranboo and… Turbo?”

 

“Tubbo.” Tommy hisses, “And they’re more powerful than you think.”

 

Dream throws his head back, letting out a piercing and manic laugh, “Powerful? They’re powerful? Tommy, you’re killing me. Don’t be ridiculous. No one is more powerful than me.”

 

“No one’s a bigger dick ball either.” Tommy mumbles. 

 

Dream rolls his eyes, “Whatever. Sapnap! George! It’s time!”

 

Tommy furrows his brows, “Time for what?”

 

“It’s time for a little fun.”

 

Dream takes off running out of the living room and through the kitchen to the front door, and Tommy follows along in tow, however Dream manages to exit, and Tommy doesn’t.

 

No matter how fast he runs, the few short steps that he should take to reach the door never bring him any closer to the door. The room doesn’t expand, Tommy doesn’t stop running, nothing changes however his movement gets him nowhere. He’s stuck in some sort of infinite limbo.

 

So he changes his tactic.

 

Tommy heads up the stairs towards Dream’s room. He doesn’t have a plan but he thinks maybe, just maybe there will be something there that can show him how to escape. 

 

Tommy turns down the hallway to Dreams room, following the now familiar path.

 

He then turns at the end of the hallway.

 

Then at the end of that hallway.

 

Then again.

 

Then again.

 

Then again.

 

And the hallways aren’t ending.

 

And he shouldn’t be surprised that he starts crying.

 

The tears begin to fall.

 

Again.

 

Again.

 

Again.

 

 

“Just remember,” Ranboo says as the five of them pull up to the warehouse, “Tommy is… Very asleep. It’s not going to be an easy thing to wake him up if Dream doesn’t want him to wake up.”

 

“He’ll wake up.” Wilbur says, so assuredly that he makes Ranboo shutter, there’s a powerful edge to his voice that gives them a brisk reminder of what his power can do.

 

“So how do we do this?” Tubbo asks.

 

Phill turns around and gives him a frazzled look, “We? No, mate. You and Ranboo are staying put. You’re lucky we even let you come here.”

 

“What?” Tubbo protests, “That’s not fair! He’s our friend first!”

 

Techno sighs, “As much as I support throwing unarmed orphans into battle, the old man’s right. It’s not safe.”

 

“I’m not even going to take offence to that because you’re agreeing with me.” Phil laughs.

 

“You’re still old.” 

 

“Fuck off.” Phil rolls his eyes, adjusting the veil that falls in front of his face.

 

Ranboo looks around at the other people in the car, “Man, if someone had told me last year that I’d be sitting in a car with the three top ranked heroes all in uniform I probably would have had a panic attack.”

 

“You had a panic attack last week when I told you narwhals were real.” Tubbo says.

 

“They’re terrifying, okay!”

 

“Your face is terrifying.”

 

“Yeah? Well, shut up!”

 

“You guys done?” Phil asks.

 

“Yeah.” The two respond in unison.

 

Wilbur suddenly taps on the window, “Niki and Quackity are here. I think it’s time we move.”

 

Techno nods, “Let’s go.”

 

Phil gives Tubbo and Ranboo a pointed look, “Stay put. Okay?”

 

Tubbo and Ranboo nod.

 

They will not be staying put.

 

Phil’s wings expand as they step out of the car, and Tubbo could have swore that Techno wasn’t that tall a second ago. 

 

Phil takes the lead, hovering just above the ground, while Wilbur walks behind him in the middle, whispering to himself with his black mask covering most of his face, yet with his lips- his weapon, on full display. Techno mans the back, with a giant sword strapped to his back and a hog mask which must weigh 10 kilos sitting on his face, red eyes glowing and looking menacing as ever.

 

It’s a sight to see.

 

As the three of them approach the warehouse, Phil lifts his finger in a practised gesture to signal that he’s going to fly up and scope out the area.

 

Upon doing that, Techno steps up next to Wilbur, as they wait for Phil to come back down.

 

It makes sense, their usual routine. By scoping out the area, Phil is able to forewarn his team of traps placed- Plus, it’s harder to shoot a bird than someone on foot in case he does see something. Techno stays up front with Wilbur in case someone bursts out the front, in which case the two are usually able to handle it until Phil comes back. If Wilbur can’t control people fast enough, Techno’s hand to hand combat is lightning fast.

 

Phil flies back and lands in front of them, motioning for them to all move forward, meaning no traps are laid.

 

LIke ghosts the three of them silently enter the warehouse. 

 

It’s dark.

 

It’s cold.

 

And no one is there besides Tommy, sitting tied up in a chair.

 

Almost impulsively, Wilbur runs over to Tommy and kneels beside him.

 

“Wake up.” He commands, like he has so many other times, to so many other people.

 

But Tommy doesn’t stir.

 

“Tommy, wake up.” He commands again, to no avail.

 

Wilbur lets out a frustrated sigh and instead begins to untie Tommy’s hands.

 

“I don’t think you wanna do that.” A voice rings out of the darkness.

 

In a split second all of the lights in the warehouse collectively turn on, and it reveals Dream holding a knife to Wilbur’s throat.

 

Wilbur goes to speak again, but Dream cuts him off, “If you even think about opening your mouth I’ll kill you.”

 

Wilbur smirks and opens his mouth.

 

“Fine!” Dream huffs, “I’ll kill the kid.”

 

That shuts Wilbur up.

 

Behind them, there’s sound like a match being lit.

 

“I hope you don’t mind that I invited some friends.” Dream smiles.

Techno rolls his eyes, “You don’t go anywhere without them. Why would we mind?”

 

“It was rhetorical.”

 

“It was stupid.”

 

“Are you boys done?” Phil sighs.


“Yeah.” The two reply.

 

“Good.” Phil smiles, shooting himself up onto the rafters of the warehouse, avoiding Sapnap’s attempt to shoot fire at his wings.

 

While up there, Phil draws his black sword from his hip and flies down, aiming himself behind Dream, in an attempt to get him away from Tommy. Despite Dream’s powers being mental, he is extremely skilled in hand to hand combat, with an axe being his weapon of choice- So it’s no surprise when he whips the axe off his back and charges at Phil with it.

 

Behind the two, Techno and Sapnap are circling each other, trying to see who will strike first. It’s a usual routine- The two trios have fought each other so frequently that they basically know all their ins and outs. So, Techno knows exactly how this is going to play out, because Techno has one thing that many others are lacking.

 

Patience.

 

Sapnap runs forward, arms out, shooting flames right at Techno’s head, to which Techno ducks and swings his sword at Sapnap’s ankle, only nipping them.

 

“Fuck, dude!” Sapnap hisses.

 

Techno chuckles, “Payback for burning my hair off.”

 

“That was years ago!”

 

Techno shrugs, “I don’t forget.”

 

Techno’s eyes flash red as he charges at Sapnap again, the two narrowly avoiding each other's attacks.

 

Wilbur and George. They’re somewhat equal on the battlefield. Neither of them are exceptional during hand to hand combat, and right now they’re both at losses.

 

The electro activity in the warehouse is spare, and Wilbur isn’t allowed to use his powers or Dream will kill Tommy. So the two stay to the sidelines instead.

 

Obviously, they can both withstand their own if need be- It’s part of training, you can’t be a complete liability if you get into physical combat- but neither of them engages when they don’t absolutely need to.

 

Instead, the two of them sit awkwardly on the side, aware of eachother presence, however reluctant to do anything about it.

 

“404.” Wilbur nods.

 

“Siren.” George nods back.

 

They continue to stand awkwardly.

 

Phil has managed to ger Dream up against a wall with the sword under his chin.

“You been training, old man?” Dream snides.

 

Phil rolls his eyes, “I don’t want to hurt you but I will if I need to. Tell me how to wake him up.”

 

Dream laughs, but Phil presses the sword closer to his neck.

 

“Okay!” Dream says, throwing his hands up, “My powers… Uh-”

 

“Go on.” Phil threatens.

 

“Look, it’s perfectly normal for powers to not work sometimes! Sometimes you just struggle to use them, and thats okay.”

 

Phil furrows his brows, “They didn’t work?”

 

“No!” Dream yells, looking like he’s on the verge of tears, “They didn’t work! I felt so stupid. I had to force feed him sleeping pills and everything!”

 

Everyone stops to look over at Dream.

 

“Sleeping pills? That’s the best you could do? Bruh.” Techno asks.

 

“Kill him.” Dream whines to Sapnap, “Kill him, he’s mean.”

 

They all get back to battle.

 

“You force fed a child sleeping pills.” Phil scoffs, “You’re a true villain.”

 

“Through and through.”

 

“I’m going to fucking kill you.”

 

 

“I’m going to fucking kill you.” 

 

“Phil?” Tommy replies, stopping in place.

 

He could have sworn that he heard the mans voice form further down the endless halls.

 

Fuck, he’s really going crazy now, isn’t he?

 

Maybe he should just stop running.

 

“He’s a kid!” 

 

Huh?

 

“Techno?” Tommy calls.

 

“I’ll put my sword through your fucking teeth.”

 

“Techno!” Tommy cries, running down the halls again towards the noise.

 

The hallway’s fork, and Tommy just keeps following the battle cries, but no matter how close he gets he never reaches the voices.

 

They’re right there, yet there’s some barrier that doesn’t let him through. 

 

Maybe it’s the universe telling him he doesn’t deserve to be home.

 

Or maybe it’s just Dream.

 

Maybe, he should just fuckin’ kill him.

 

Tommy smirks.

 

He turns around and starts running in the opposite direction, out of the hallways.

 

If there’s one thing Tommy knows how to do, it’s to fuck up the norm. He knows that people never can really predict the unexpected- And if Dream’s goal was to make him think the hallway was endless, then he wouldn’t have planned for Tommy to turn around and go back.

 

And he definitely wouldn’t have expected him to know his way back perfectly.

 

It’s a rule, right? If you’re in a maze, you only ever turn left. 

 

So that’s what Tommy does.

 

He runs out of the maze of halways, powered by the voices of his friends fighting for him and finally arrives in the kitchen.

 

It doesn’t expand out in front of him anymore.

 

No, it’s just a front door, beckoning him to walk out of it.

 

Tommy walks forward and places a hand on the doorknob.

 

And this is the only time he’ll admit it.

 

But fuck, Tommy is terrified about what waits on the otherside.

 

 

“Fuck!” Dream yells as Phil goes to grab him, “I thought we had an agreement! No using your weird hand of death on me.”

 

Phil growls, “That was before you decided to torture a kid.”

 

“It’s not my fault he’s a prick!”

 

Phil lunges for him again, “When will he wake up?”

 

“Uh, like-”

 

And as if on cue, Tommy stirs awake.

 

Without missing a beat Phil dives over to him.

 

“Tommy.” Phil breathes a sigh of relief.

 

Tommy’s eyes slowly blink awake, still dazed from his amped up doses of Ambien.

 

“Dad?”

 

Phil is close to tears.

 

But before anyone can savour the moment, a twisted laughter comes to life.


“Holy fuck!” Dream laughs, “You’re all not even here for me. You’re here for him! No, way. That’s- That’s beautiful, really. Something out of a story.”

 

Wilbur arrives as quickly as possible and begins to untie Tommy.

 

“You don’t want to do that, Siren.”

 

Wilbur looks up and meets Dream’s eyes, “I think I do.”

 

Without breaking eye contact, Dream reaches into his pocket, pulling out his phone and throwing it at Wilbur.

 

Before Wilbur can even go to move, the phone explodes, shooting blasting pieces of metal in every direction, one hitting Wilbur straight in the arm causing him to hiss out in pain.

 

“Did it hit?” George calls from across the room.

 

Dream gives him and thumbs up.

 

Phil stands up and charges towards Dream, but he ducks out of the way and draws his sword again.

 

“You know,” Dream grunts, ducking to avoid Phil’s sword, “I really should have guessed something was up. A little friend of mine let it slip that Tommy had two apartments, but I didn’t question it.”

 

Dream brings his sword up over his head, but Phil flies up to avoid the swing.

 

“How do you even put up with the kid?” Dream laughs, “He’s got a loud mouth.”

 

“Don’t talk about my son like that.” Phil yells.

 

Sometime during the commotion, George had wandered over to Wilbur, and the two were now locked in a brawl.

 

With Techno and Sapnap still fighting, the heroes have no spare hands to actually get Tommy out of there, a fact they all know in the back of their minds.

 

However, looking through the window are Ranboo and Tubbo.


“We need to get him out.” Tubbo whispers.

 

Ranboo sighs, “I know, but we can’t just go in there! They’ll see us and kill us on the spot. We’d be more trouble than we’re worth.”

 

“This is shitballs. I wish we could just, fucking teleport in there!”

 

Teleport? Ranboo thinks to themself.

 

Teleport.

 

“Tubbo.” Rambo says with a far off look in their eye, “Hold onto me.”

 

“What?”

 

“Please.”

 

Furrowing his eyebrows, Tubbo grabs onto Ranboo’s arm.

 

“Hold on.” Ranboo whispers.

 

While everyone is distracted, the two appear behind Tommy.


“What the fuck?” Tubbo hisses.

 

Ranboo blinks.

 

They blink again.

 

“I didn’t realise I could actually do that.” Ranboo says, still half delirious.

 

“Snap out of it!” Tubbo says, slapping Ranboo in the face.

 

It works.

 

They are back in it.

 

The two continue untying Tommy’s hands and feet while everyone else is distracted in battle.

 

Despire their best attempts to stay small and hidden amongst all the chaos, it’s clear that Tommy is still the main focus, and while they’re untying him, Tubbo is watching the battle- and Sapnap keeps glancing over at them.

 

Is he just letting them go? Tubbo thinks to himself.

 

Sapnap, is not letting them go, just having an internal battle.

 

Despire being a villain, he does try to live up to come moral standard, which includes not kidnapping children for petty reasons. But fuck, it’s hard to not go along with it when Dream is in charge, because that’s his brother through and through. They grew up together, and Dream always promised to take Sapnap with him, wherever he went. And that’s exactly what he did. The two of them shot through the ranks and into the public limelight, and no matter how badly he disagreed with some of the shit Dream was pulling, that is still his brother.

 

And family comes first.

 

Sapnap turns his attention from Technoblade for a split second and rushes to the pair, shooting scolding flames out of his hands.

 

“Keep untying him, Boo.” Tubbo smirks, “I got this.”

 

Tubbo whips out the flamethrower Tommy got him.

 

“Fight fire with fire, baby!” Tubbo screeches, running to meet Sapnap and combine their powerful flames.

 

The display is nothing short of magestic- The two fires, one caused by a magic of sorts, and one enhanced by friendship, both meeting eachother to climb higher and higher, one of them willing to give out.

 

But neither of them will.

 

Because they’re both fighting for family.

 

“Tubbo!” Ranboo calls, “Come back!”

 

Without breaking contact, Tubbo walks backwards until he’s connected with Ranboo and Tommy.

 

“Bye, Shitnap!” Tubbo smiles.

 

And the three teleport away in a blip.

 

They end up just out in the carpark, and fuelled by adrenaline, they run over to the car that Quackity and Niki are waiting in.

 

“Is he okay?” Niki asks.

 

Tubbo shakes his head, “We have no idea, he’s like passed out or something.”

 

“‘Mm sleep.” Tommy barely murmurs.

 

“I think he’s asleep.” Quackity smiles.

 

“Alright,” Niki says, “It’s not safe for any of us to stay here now he’s gone. We’re heading back home.”

 

Quackity starts the car.

 

They all buckle up.

 

 

Back inside, Dream has caught on to Tommy’s sudden disappearance.

 

“Where the fuck is he?” Dream yells, “I’ll kill you all unless you tell me where he is right now.”

 

“We don’t know.” Phil says, though he has a pretty strong suspicion.

 

He should have known friend’s of Tommy would never do as they’re told.

 

Dream marches over the the chair, not even looking, yet still dodging Phil’s attacks.

 

“I’m going to-” 

 

“What?” Techno asks, as he holds his sword to the man’s throat, “What are you going to do?”

 

Dream smirks, “I’m going to make you all go to sleep.”

 

The three heroes share a look.

 

And an unseen cue.

 

“Sleep.” Dream whispers, his melodic voice singing out against the walls.

 

A pause.

 

And nothing happens.

 

“What?” Dream frowns, “Why aren’t you all asleep?”

 

Wilbur smirks, “Earplugs, idiot. It’s precaution.”

 

“Sucked in, nerd.” Techno laughs, “Now I’m going to end your life.”

 

Before Techno can swing, there’s a tactile shift in the air.

 

Dream’s neck cracks as a grin spreads across his face.


“I’ve finally done it.” Dream says, voice shaking with delight, “I’ve finally done it. I’ve scared him! He’s terrified!” 

 

Slowly, Dream’s fingers begin to flex, as an immense rush of power flows through his viens.

 

In that moment, Dream knows he is capable of anything. Earplugs aren’t going to be able to stop him. Not even the touch of the Angel of Death could actually kill him. Feeding off Tommy’s fear will help him live forever.

 

“I’m unstoppable-”

 

A car crashes through the wall, hitting Dream front on and trapping him under the car as it’s put into park.

 

From the driver’s seat, Tommy opens the door and haphazardly trips out of the front door.

 

“Delivery, bitch.”

 

Tommy then proceeds to fall flat on his face.

 

It’s a scene inside the warehouse.

 

Wilbur finally has George frozen in place after using his powers. Phil has Sapnap pinned to the ground, and Dream is knocked out under the car after the nasty hit to the head on the way down.

 

Tubbo steps out of the back door and walks over to Techno, handing him the power reducers that they had stored in the car for if they managed to catch the villains.

 

“Thanks, kid.” Techno says, going around and cuffing each of them.

 

Phil runs his hands through his hair, trying to make himself look half presentable after battle- and hoping his signs of visible stress are gone, “Bad should be here soon to take them away. They’ll be going to Pandora for a very long time.”

 

“We’re still here.” George rolls his eyes.

 

“Shut up, 404.” Wilbur says, before actually taking in the sight in front of them and rushing over to Tommy’s side.

 

Wilbur picks Tommy up off the floor and sits him in his lap, “How did you let Tommy to convince you to drive back?” He asks.

 

Wilbur looks up at Niki and Quackity who are frozen in the front seats. Niki’s eyes are wide and Quackity is just slowly shaking his head.

 

“I don’t know, man.” Quackity says, “He was passed out in the back seat and with his eyes fully closed he said he was going to drive, and we tried to hold him back but he overpowered all of us and spide climbed into the driver’s seat. He was asleep or, or something the whole time and we couldn’t stop him.”

 

Niki nodded, “We tried to restrain him with ropes but he just broke through them all.”

 

“And the scariest part is,” Quackity adds, “He knew exactly where to go, we were halfway home and he took the roads perfectly. His eyes were close,d how did he know where to go?”

 

Everyone’s eyes slowly move down to where Tommy’s is snoring in Wilbur’s lap.

 

“I’m frightened of it.” Techno shudders, motioning to Tommy.

 

Tubbo nods solemnly in agreement, “You get used to it.”

 

“You guys should go,” Phil says, “Take Tommy home, I’ll wait for Bad.”

 

Wilbur lifts up Tommy and carries him out to the car, refusing to let him leave his lap.

 

“Come on, Wil.” Techno says, “He’s okay.”

 

Wilbur shakes his head, “I didn’t protect him before. I need to protect him now.”

 

Techno looks sadly at his two brothers in the rearview mirror.

 

He knows what Wilbur means.

 

He won’t fail again.

 

 

Eventually they all get back to the heroes apartment.

 

Niki and Quackity dropped off Tubbo and Ranboo, and soon after Phil joined them.

 

Bad had gone and collected the villains and taken them into holding before trial, where they were sure to claim multiple life sentences and banished to Pandora for as long as they live.

 

Sure, Phil had to do a lot of paperwork- But that was tomorrow job. Tonight, he was going to be at him, with his family.

 

Tommy woke up, however, was still extremely drowsy, so went to his room- Wilbur’s room- to lay down.

 

But, sitting in the darkness, Tommy can’t sleep.

 

He thinks this is real.

 

For the last hour he has been counting his fingers.

 

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10.

 

There is always 10.

 

But he counts again and again just to be sure. 

 

The first thing he asked when he woke up was if any of this was real.

 

They’d looked at him confused, but assured him this was real.

 

But he doesn’t know that it’s real.

 

Because living in a world that looks and feels and smells like real like but isn’t really throws off your own sense of reality.

 

And it’s not like he can sleep it off.

 

Fuck, Tommy is terrified to fall alseep because what if he wake up there again and this time he can’t get back?

 

He’s been brave for so long.

 

Now he just wants to sleep.

 

But he can’t even have that.

 

There’s a knock on his door.

 

“Come in.” Tommy croaks.

 

The door slowly creeks open, letting some light into the room before closing again.

 

“Hey, boss man.” Tubbo smiles, sitting on the end of Tommy’s bed, “I, uh- I didn’t have time to get you anything because I was trying to make sure you weren’t, you know, dead, but I made you a card. Happy Birthday.”

 

Tubbo hold out the card.

 

And Tommy breaks out into sobs.

 

Tubbo immediately moves up the bed to sit next to Tommy and hold him while he just sobs.

 

As rubs circles on his best friends back, Tubbo realises he’s never experiences heartbreak until this moment.

 

He thought he lost his best friend forever.

 

And even worse, his best friend didn’t know he was lost.

 

“I- I just-” Tommy hiccups, “I can’t sleep.”

 

Tubbo frowns.

 

When Tubbo used to have nightmares, Tommy would gather all of their blankets and pillows and set up a fort in the loungeroom for the two of them to sleep in. He sadly smiles as he remembers how Tommy used to tell him the fort was magical, and they were the only ones allowed in. No other people, and no bad dreams.

 

Though Tubbo didn’t believe him, it still helped so much. Tubbo always slept through the night those nights.

 

“I’ll be right back,” Tubbo whispers, “Promise.”

 

Quickly ducking out of the room, Tubbo runs down the stairs to where everyone is hanging around the loungeroom.

 

“Is he okay?” Wilbur asks as soon as Tubbo gets down the stairs.

 

“No.” Tubbo replies sternly, “So get your matching pyjamas, we’re going to make a fort, and we’re all sleeping in the loungeroom tonight.”

 

Tubbo turns on his heel and marches back up the stairs.

 

But no one is going to argue, so they all do just that.

 

While Tubbo is still consoling Tommy upstairs, they work as quickly as possible to set up a fort that can fit 6 large humans in it comfortably.

 

Their handy work is immaculate.

 

Soon enough, Tubbo convinces Tommy to come down the the loungeroom with him.

 

Tommy throws on his hoodie- Fuck, he’s missed this hoddie- and puffy eyed, he walks down the stairs.

 

“What’s this?” He asked, breathless.

 

Tubbo shrugs, “Thought you might be a but more comfortable with everyone here. You know, the fort is actually magical.”

 

Tommy glances over and gives Tubbo and small smile, “Really?”

 

Tubbo nods, “Yeah, only us six are allowed in there.”

 

Meow.

 

The two of them look down to see Henry circling Tommy’s feet, purring up against them.

 

“Only us seven. ” Tubbo corrects himself, “Sorry, Henry.”

 

Tommy reaches down and picks up Henry, burying his face into its fur.

 

Henry smells like home.

 

This whole place smells like home.

 

And it sounds like… laughter and small talk.

 

Not like static.

 

Tommy walks down to the fort and ducks inside. 

 

Wilbur, Phil, Techno and Ranboo are all in there, and Tubbo is close behind.

 

Wordlessly, they all make space for Tommy in the middle of them, and he snuggles into the pile of pillows, with Henry pressed against his chest.

 

A hand worms it’s way into his hair, and he looks to his right to see Wilbur with his arm out.

 

Tommy leans into the affectionate touch.

 

It’s a small gesture, but Techno is sleeping closet to the door, with his sword there, just in case.

 

It’s protection.

 

Phil spreads a wing out, and cocoons Tommy in it, while Ranboo and Tubbo absent mindedly chat to him.

 

Someone tells Tommy he’s safe.

 

He thinks he believes it.

 

And soon enough, Tommy drifts to sleep.

 

TLDR; TommyInnit’s Guide On: How to Have a Good Night’s Sleep (and shift realities in the process)

 

  1. Wake up in a place you don’t know again
  2. Realise you’re in a different reality
  3. Try to escape said reality but realise you can’t escape
  4. Promise a random guy you’ll get him a sponsorship
  5. Try and escape again (fail badly)
  6. Run through a labyrinth of hallways
  7. Hear your friends voices
  8. Hit a supervillain with your car
  9. Pass out again
  10. Get in a fort with all you friends
  11. Profit…

Notes:

heyyyyyyyyy im backkkkkkkkkkk

i knwo i said i'd post in november but TAKE ME AS I AM OR LOOSE ME FOREVER

anywayyyy

lvoe you all comments and kudos appreciate

come chat on twt xx @quotebooksoot

Chapter 15: The End.

Summary:

Always support victims.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

AND FUCK WILBUR SOOT!!!

Notes:

I do not support Wilbur Soot. This work will not be taken down but it will now but updated anymore. It is finished. Fuck you Wilbur Soot you abusive POS.